Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The echoing sound of raindrops hitting concrete and the sounds of the TV were battling for which one would dominate the human ear. I was reading in my apartment sipping coffee while my little sister was watching her favorite magical girl anime.

I was re-reading the ninth volume of Ascendance of a Bookworm Part 5; actually I re-read(mostly scanned through) almost the entire series. Though I only really read the meatier parts with the most story and world-building, it still took about half the day. I was trying to catch up on things I may have forgotten or missed during my last readthrough. I was actually binge-reading a bunch of light novels last night but I was reading this series right now because the tenth volume I pre-ordered just arrived at my usual bookstore on the other side of town ready for pickup.

After finishing my re-read, the rain coincidentally weakened, so now I was going to head out to the bookstore. It was a forty minute walk and commute from my apartment, and I was also going to buy some ingredients for dinner. I changed into my outdoor clothes, which was a plain shirt, a hoodie and a pair of denim cargo shorts.

"Nikkie, I'm heading out, do you want anything?"

"Can I come too?"

"Maybe not, it's still raining a bit and I don't want you getting wet then sick. Remember, you have school tomorrow" I tried to convince her.

"Please? I wanna buy some snacks to take home later" she asked with puppy dog eyes.

Too cute. Can't resist. Must dote on her.

The innate nature programmed within the mind of an older brother is overwriting my usually pragmatic logic patterns.

"Fine, but don't run ahead of me and behave. I only have one umbrella" I groaned, but reluctantly agreed to let her tag along. I waited for her to put on some rain gear.

I've already long realized that my little sister will utilize her cuteness to wring what she wants out of me and that I will always acquiesce.

We were step siblings . When I was thirteen my mother passed away from heart failure. After four years my father remarried and then my little sister was born.

At first I was sad that my mother, who was loved by my father so very dearly, was no longer with us. But I was also happy that my father found someone to love again after losing my mother. But in the years that followed, my stepmother couldn't bring herself to consider me family. She wasn't malicious in any way, but in the interactions we had I was being treated like a distant relative. My father still loved me as his son but it became clear to me that me being there brought back sad memories of his former love.

Instead of letting the atmosphere of our home remain as awkward as it was, I suggested to my dad that I study in the city. It was a considerable distance from home and I would need to rent an apartment. After a little convincing, He agreed; and even sent me a monthly allowance.

I didn't know whether to be happy or sad that it worked. Because now whenever I talk to him over the phone, he sounded much happier than after my mother died and I was still living there.

It's not too big of a deal to be honest, living away from "Home". I still had my sister. Though I only get to spend time with her a couple times every few months. She comes here despite how boring it might be, since I was just some loner in an apartment. We watch movies together, she shows me her achievements in class, and she makes me do stuff that I think only single fathers with daughters would do. Like, braid her hair, read her picture books, and watch magical girl anime or those unicorn shows; she was only six years old after all.

But since she was willing to spend time with me despite how boring I was, and being oddly considerate of some things, makes me think she's surprisingly mature for her age.

Once we got to the bookstore there was actually a bit of a line in the pre-order/reservation counter. A lot of popular light novels , manga and comic book series were releasing new volumes this month so it was reasonably packed. Thankfully bookstores like this one which also sold manga and comics were still standing. Weebs like me gain a sense of pride owning actual physical copies of the books and comics we loved. While e-books, e-scans and digital releases were great and very convenient, nothing compares to the satisfaction of collecting an original copy.

After I got my book we went to the supermarket and got ingredients for dinner. I was thinking of Tamarind Pork Stew and Broccoli Salad with Oyster Sauce.

But as we were walking up the overpass, I saw a man in a hooded jacket with his hands in his pockets. I instinctively pulled my little sister and walked her on the far side with me in the middle of her and the man. This was a normal occurrence , a suspicious figure waiting up the stairs, but was actually nothing to worry about.

Or at least it should've been...

The man pulled out a gun and threatened to shoot me or my little sister if I didn't hand over the bag. I pulled my sister behind me and held out the bag. Some would think that "just handing over your belongings '' to a petty thief or mugger was what a weak man would do. But I never believed that. I've been practicing Historical European Martial Arts as a hobby and was a huge sword geek with a fondness for the medieval. And if there's one thing I've learned about gun or knife defense while you are unarmed: is that all those self-defense techniques are complete bullshit.

No money, phone, or anything, will ever be worth your life. If he isn't looking to straight up kill you, just give it up and walk away to live another day.

You never know, the cops might get him and you'll get your stuff back.

But as I was giving my bag, a loud whistle sounded and a cop came running with his gun drawn. He yelled for the mugger to freeze.

The mugger must not have been expecting a cop to be so nearby . In surprise, he accidentally shot me in the abdomen with the gun he was holding.

Don't you have a sense of trigger discipline!?

A sharp stinging pain hit me in the gut so intense it made me tense up in agony. I was hit by hardened nylon and wooden swords in the gut during sparring before but this pain was on a whole other level.

"Nikkie, run!" I yelled at my little sister who was frozen in shock and fear after hearing the gunshot. "Nikkie, didn't you hear me!? I said run!"

She shook her head in panic. She's never been in a situation like this before; neither have I for that matter.

The man held out the gun aiming for my little sister, but I managed to tackle him to the ground . Struggling, he fired the gun to the side of my ribs point blank. He shot three times. I felt the bullets ripping through my insides and the pain made me writhe. I started punching him in the face with what little strength I had left but my vision was blurring. I couldn't breathe. Each blow I threw felt weaker than the last.

"Ugh! Get off me !” the mugger shouted trying to get me off of him while struggling and covering his face from my punches with his free arm.

But with any ounce of willpower I had I pinned him down. I was sure I wouldn't survive the ambulance to the hospital; but if I could just stall long enough for the cop to reach us and save my little sister, then I would've been satisfied with that.

"Brother!" Hearing that voice made my blood hold and my heart stop.

She didn't run!? Nikkie you idiot! Am I gonna die for nothing!?

I felt the mugger's gun. The next was the sensation of cold steel pointed at my neck, followed by the ear shattering sound of the gun firing. I fell on my side and the mugger got up, fired another shot, then I heard a click. A whistle, and the sound of another gun firing from a distance.

Next was the sight of the mugger falling flat on his back motionless. He was shot straight in the head. His blank expression told me that his death was swift and practically instant.

I was looking up at the rainy sky, and could faintly hear my little sister calling my name.

My vision was blurring. I don't know if it was just the rain and my wet clothes, but I could feel my body getting colder and heavier.

The last thing I saw was my little sister looking at me face down with tears in her eyes.

Sorry Nikkie. But I'm glad that at least you were safe.

Man... At the very least I wanted to have finished that book.

Chapter Text

”I can't anymore. The heat, I can't keep it in..." I heard a little girl's voice.

Everything was pitch black and my eyelids felt very heavy. I felt hot. Really, REALLY hot.

"Keep it in. Keep it-" There was the voice of a little girl again. I wanted to answer her and ask her what she was talking about. But she just suddenly stopped, and all that followed after was silence.

I forced my eyes open, but it was really hard. This is like one of those times I wake up abruptly with sleep paralysis. I wanted to shake my body to regain sensation, but didn't work. It felt like my whole body was locked in place.

Eventually, I was able to open my eyes to reveal that I was in some kind of room. It kinda smelled bad, like the scent of old wood. It was how an old shed would smell. Dry but mossy wood smell with a hint of stale air.

I suddenly felt a sharp pang in my chest. I reflexively tried to get up but my shoulders felt like they were tied down and were very heavy. But I was eventually able to sit up. And when I did, I felt a splitting headache that made me grunt in pain. I put my hands to my temples to try to massage it.

The door suddenly opened and a young man came in. I was kind of surprised at first, because of his red hair and orange eyes. They didn't look like a wig and contact lenses, usually wigs didn't fit naturally with the size of your head; unless you were dedicated enough to shave your actual hair. Even then, synthetic colored wigs looked out of place regardless of how well they fit. Strangely, this one didn't feel out of place, almost as if I've been seeing it all my life. My head still felt kinda fuzzy.

"Myrna you okay?" He asked me with a concerned face. With his gaze like he was looking at a frail pitiful creature.

"Myrna?" I thought then looked around if there was anybody else in the room. But I didn't find anyone else. However, there was also this weird feeling that I that knew it was me who he was talking to.

Wait. Wait. Wait. Before that. He spoke words that weren't English and I understood what they were.

I felt another pang in my head and incredible to torrent of memoried came flooding in. Memories about things that I don't think aI've seen, done, or even experienced before.

"What's wrong? Bad Headache?" He asked, worried.

It seems the headaches I'm getting are memories being decompressed inside my head.

I see, so I'm someone named Myrna and the person that just entered the room is my older brother Armin.

"Has the fever gone down? You didn't eat dinner last night and you had a really bad fever." He walked closer, and stood next to my bedside. "Don't be afraid to ask for anything, okay?" He looked at me with such resolve that I felt bad about being such a burden. 

Wait... Burden?

He put a hand on my forehead to test my temperature. I  then remembered a memory of him with the same look in his eyes; him telling me that everything will be fine. He was a bit younger in the memory. And digging deeper, it was a memory of when our parents died. Now we live here,  just the two of us, with some financial support from our great aunt and uncle.

"The fever's gone down but you should rest a bit more. I'll bring you lunch in a bit" he flashed a reassuring smile then left the room.

He's a good earnest guy and I can't help but totally respect that. Though it is a bit awkward being on the receiving end of brotherly affection this time. I never had an older brother before, so this is all very new to me.

I searched through more of these memories and oh, boy is it harder than it sounds. It's kinda like if one day someone asked you to recite everything you've ever known about your life. Parts of my own memories were blending with this Myrna person's memories. Sad thing was that most of the memories were about being in this room. I'm guessing they were  a bit of a shut in; and now I'm supposed to live as them?

But the most shocking thing I found within the rush of memories firing off inside my head however, is that Myrna is a girl...

I put a hand to my crotch just to be absolutely certain...

Forgive me, my brothers in Arms. I have been stripped of my Armament!

So I really did reincarnate. And in the opposite of my past life's gender. I've seen a lot of Isekai stories where this sort of thing happens but to have it happen to me is... 

Gah! This is so weird!

I took a deep breath to calm myself.

We-well let's stay positive! I tried to pump myself up.

I hopped out of bed. There must be a bright side to all of this. First, I should have a look around and see what kind of life Myrna lived. Though as I'm saying that, I feel some form of guilt that I stole another person's life. Right now, I honestly don't know whether I simply now possess this body, or whether it was merely my memories about my past life I'm just remembering and I'm still Myrna. Maybe I'm just thinking I'm someone else just because I got memories...

Gah! Enough about this Identity Crisis!

I opened the door to reveal a kitchen (I think? It also has some parts of a living room and dining room). It had an old timey rustic look. Something you'd expect to see in the european middle ages. I looked around the place. We had one bedroom, a decent sized kitchen, a storage room filled with wood and tools and a small broom closet looking one with some kind of pot that reeked. 

I covered my nose and tried not to wretch. Is this supposed to be the toilet!? I internally yelled as I slowly backed away. You know, I never imagined that a proper toilet would be something I'll yearn for someday and now... This is gonna suck.

The modern conveniences I had always taken for granted. I apologize to them now. You had made my old life as comfortable as possible.

-

A couple days passed and the only thing I did was stay at home, eat, clean the house and wash the dishes; if Armin determined I was okay enough to do it on my own. Needless to say, I was bored out of my mind.

My hair kept getting in the way while I worked so I braided it into a bun, but my Armin told me not to put it up like that. He even teased me about my "wanting to become an adult right away". Which I guess was something the old Myrna always said? Looks like only girls aged fifteen and above were allowed fo wear their hair up; which sounded kinda familliar.

Hm... Nah. It's probably just a coincidence.

-

One day a woman who looked to be in her late fourties came to our home; bringing a bunch of fruits and veggies. She gave Armin a little bag -filled with what I had to assume was money. The woman was our great aunt Irma. Though being a great aunt during your fourties seemed fairly young, but that may have just been my opinion. People around here married while they were fairly young for Earth's standards. She was pretty nice and even asked me how my health has been lately.

She brought a little girl with her, named Annette. She looked to be around six years old.

When the two of us were at the table, we didn't really talk. We were both kind of just there;.awkwardly waiting for the two adults to be done talking. I didn't really know how to start a conversation. And I also often just avoided eye contact; which, looking back, was just downright rude of me. It's just been so long since I've really "interacted" with a kid what wasn't my little sister. I was just awkward.

When Great Aunt Irma and Armin had finished discussing something, they went back to us. They working on a bunch of stuff in the kitchen and talked; while Annete and I just watched them in silence.

"Armin and I'll be going to the market, and Annette will be going to the forest with the other kids. Will you be fine by yourself, Myrna?" Aunt Irma asked me.

So all three of them were just going to leave me here alone? I've only been in this world for three days and I'm already bored as heck! At first I wanted to believe that this whole reincarnation thing was just a dream, and that I'd eventually wake up in a hospital emergency room. But that clearly wasn't the case. This is all real. And I really was gonna have to live in this world for life. At the very least, I wanted to see the outside world. Just staying in this tiny apartment-style room all day everyday will eventually kill me from sheer boredom.

"Can I please come to the forest too?" I pleaded to Aunt Irma.

Her eyes widened when I asked for that. She raised a brow; and looked like she wanted to do a double take. But she then gave me a warm smile and started patting my head. I could feel an almost maternal love from her touch.

"Really, Myrna? This is the first time you've ever asked to go outside with us" she said with an almost proud tone. Like she was finally glad that I was coming out of my shell. "Well, growing children need to go play outside, exercise and have fun. Can't have you staying cooped up in here forever, right?" She added, then placed her hands on her hips like a commander about to give her orders, "Alrighty, then! Annette, I know this is asking a lot from you, but do look after Myrna, okay? If anything happens, ask the older kids for help. Understood? I think Ralph, his brothers, Tuuli, her sister and Arla's kids are going with you today." She asked Annette who nodded to confirm.

Why do those names sound so familiar?

After putting on some extra layers to go out, we were all set to go. Then off we went.

Whenever I looked out the window I could see a bit of the surrounding area outisde our home, but this was the first time I've seen it all. We lived in these wooden apartment-style homes with multiple floors. I also noticed that all of them had seven floors at the highest.

As we walked through town, on the shops and stalls, I saw glass windows. Strangely there were only signs with drawings of what each store and workshop specialized in.

Huh. Not a single sign had words written on them. Come to think of it, the design of the housing complex we live in looks kinda familiar... They look like the ones in the anime adaptation of that light novel series I was reading before I died: Ascendance of a Bookworm by Kazuki Mia.

I waled over to some of the shops while making sure not to wander too far from the group I came with. I looked at the things for display. And that was when I saw my own reflection for the first time. I had pretty plain facial features. I didn't look gorgeous, but if I was back in my old world, I think I would be confident in saying that this was a cute girl's face. My hair was white with a tinge of silver; almost like platinum, my eyes were a bright green, and my skin was kinda pale; like I've never been under the sun before. Makes sense though, Myrna in my memories hardly ever went out of the house.

"Alright. We'll be fine here. Annette, take Myrna along with the other kids going to the forest. And Myrna, you don't need to collect anything, okay? Just get used to going with the other kid. And most importantly, make friends, and have fun, alright?" She flashed me a big supportive smile. Annette took my hand and off we went towards the gate.

"You know Myrna, this is the first time I've heard you talk in forever" she told me. "You used to be like super shy and awkward y'know?" She looked back at me with a cheeky grin.

"I'm trying to do better" I told her.

It was only a little bit till mid morning, and the sun was yet to shine its brightest. When we were almost at the gate, we saw a bunch of kids with baskets strapped to their backs. Annete went to the tallest kid who had red hair who was apparently named Ralph. Annette introduced me to everyone and everyone told me their names; but I doubted I would remember most of them. But three of them made me freeze up and pale when I saw who they were.

A greened eyed blonde boy who looked to be six years old named Lutz. A tall, green haired, blue eyed girl named Tuuli and she looked to be about eight years old. And the most shocking one was a short golden eyed girl with midnight blue hair, and looked like she was only three or for years old, named Myne...

Tuuli, Lutz and Myne...

Chapter Text

"Hi. I'm Myrna. It's, uh, nice to meet you all" I introduced myself trying to be too awkward, but my eyes kept flitting between the three of them.

Wait. Wait. WAIT! Is it actually those three!? I thought everything up to now was all just some coincidence and that I was reincarnated into some random European country in the middle ages but this just confirms it!

Lutz must've noticed how weird my eye movement must've been and that I was basically gawking at the three of them.

"Um. Myrna? Is, uh, somethin' wrong?" He asked me then looked at Tuuli and Myne to see if there was some kind of problem.

"I-I Umm '' I couldn't get the words out of my mouth because of this sudden revelation.

While I was fumbling with my words, not sure how to talk, Annete stepped in between to help me "Sorry Lutz but Myrna is a little shy and this is the first time in a while she's been outside. She's a bit sickly and often gets a fever so she's always stuck at home"

Nice save, Annette! Sorry that you had to step in for an adult! Though I look like a kid on the outside.

He nodded in understanding "That so? So she's kinda like Myne here. She's always getting a fever and collapsing" Lutz then put a hand on top of Myne's head which caused Myne to pout.

"Well. I'll be in everyone's care,” I said but as I was about to lower my head, I stopped before I did, and I made it look like I just nodded a bit, which caused Myne to raise a brow.

Crap crap crap! I almost forgot that lowering your head doesn't exist in this world's culture, and Myne might've noticed!

When we arrived at the gate, some more kids joined us. Most of them looked to be about Ralph's age, and there were some as young as Lutz. I couldn't memorize most of their names since there were nearly a dozen of us.

We weren't even in the forest yet and Myne already looked exhausted. The books sounded exaggerated about how sickly and weak Myne was, but seeing it up close really made her lack of stamina and constitution look pitiful.

Wait. Does me always breaking into a fever mean I also have Devouring?! But why am I not as weak as her? Maybe because I only have a little mana?

Also, at what point in the story are we? Think. If I knew how old Myne is right now I could estimate. I took a good look at Myne and Lutz. Tuuli doesn't really get mentioned during a lot of their trips to the forest from what I remember. If I can ask her if she was already baptized then I can confirm Myne's age; since the two of them were only a year apart.

"Um. Tuuli, right? Are you already baptized?" That sounded more awkward than I wanted. I mentally facepalmed.

"Oh me? I was baptized this Summer." she answered, then beamed a proud smile. She looked really happy now that she could start her life as an apprentice.

So it wasn't a weird thing to ask about. Okay. So it's the start of autumn right now, and Myne must have just failed with most of her book making attempts. I tried making a timeline of events in my head with what I could remember. My memories of the story are still pretty fresh for now, since I just binged most of it just four days ago.  The details aren't perfect but they are still fresh in my mind. Mostly. I don't have a photographic memory, so I'll work with what I got.

After about a half hour to fourty five minutes of walking, we arrived at the forest. Everyone split off into groups. Some collected firewood, some herbs, some nuts and berries, and some were hunting. Myne stood under the shade of a tree next to a river with a basket of stuff. I sat down on a large tree root away from the dirt and just watched as the other kids foraged for stuff. Great aunt Irma said that I didn't need to collect anything and just make friends.

Myne wasn't working on anything, currently. If my memory serves, she should be working on those wood block things which I couldn't remember what they were called; 'Mokkon' or something like that.

She took Lutz's hand and they got near the river.

"Alright Lutz this is the perfect spot, let's get you cleaned up" Myne told him while she was preparing some stuff from her little tote bag/basket looking thing.

"Wha?" Lutz could only get a small confused reaction out before Myne made him wash his whole body in the river and then she took a basin and something out of a bottle looking thing --which I would assume was Rinsham.

We're at the point where Myne prepares Lutz before their first meeting with Benno. I determined from a timeline perspective.

While Myne worked she would glance at me at times since I was kinda staring at them. After she was done with Lutz she walked over to me.

"Do you... maybe want to try washing your hair too?" She offered to wash my hair as well.

After coming to this world I did bathe everyday like in my old world; which made my older brother Armin raise a brow, but he didn't bother trying to question me too much. Since he must've been happy just to see me being more active. I didn't have soap or shampoo at home though, and my hair would itch quite a bit when I was idle. I was debating in my head whether I should accept the offer or not. You know, 'Butterfly Effect' and all that. But I figured this would soothe my head so why not take her up on it.

"Are you okay with it?" I asked her. And she smiled as a 'Yes'.

She made me sit with my back against a rock and she started washing my hair using the same little basin she used with Lutz; with fresh water, since the water Lutz used was already brown and dirty after just a single wash. It honestly felt really nice, and my scalp felt refreshed as she massaged and cleaned it.

"Are you sure this is all necessary, Myne? I doubt a little wash will make much of a difference" Lutz groaned while drying his head with a towel.

"A good first impression is key when you're trying to land a job or apprenticeship. It's so that they won't look down on you. And since you want to be a 'Traveling Merchant', being clean and approachable is important." Myne explained while combing my hair to remove the tangles.

They continued to talk about Lutz and his possible future as a Traveling Merchant. But since I've already read about this, Myne doesn't really want Lutz to succeed in becoming a traveling meechant. She actually wants to discourage Lutz, due to its many downsides and hardships.

It felt more awkward to not talk at all so I tried to sort of get into the conversation; even if it's just a few words.

"So you want to be a traveling merchant, Lutz?"

"Yeah. I wanna travel outside the city, and see other places. I know, it's a weird choice for a job to most people" he looked down at his feet while scratching the back of his head. It looked sad that he didn't seem very proud about his dream.

People here never saw being a traveling merchant as a desirable career path since it requires you to revoke your own citizenship which essentially made you a wanderer. Never be allowed to work in a city, get a house, or even get married. With all these downsides, a lot of people would find someone who wanted to be a wanderer: weird.

"I don't think it's weird to want to pursue a goal. I think perservering towards your goal is a good thing. Even if you do get a setback, just change your angle then push through." I encouraged him while drying my hair.

My head felt refreshed and my hair got super glossy as advertised, and it even got a bit of a platinum shine. Seeing it up close convinced me of how such a revolutionary cosmetic product would win over merchants and nobles who put a great deal of importance in appearances.

Myne really hit the jackpot with such a product. I wonder if I could think up a product of my own. I am going to be living in this world from now on. Having a product and profiting as a merchant would be great.

"Do you also want to be a traveling merchant?" Myne suddenly asked me.

"Being a regular merchant apprentice working in the city is one of my career choices. I haven't really decided yet, but it's up there. Though I don't have a recommendation and my brother works a smith" I tried to make it look like I was also pondering my own future career.

"Oh? Well, I can't vouch for you but do you wanna come with us? We're meeting someone that my sort of employer Mr. Otto will introduce to us" she offered.

Myne was willing to help someone she just met earlier today. Though she just indirectly said "Well I can't promise it'll be much help, but you can tag along with us if you want". I really didn't want to do anything that would drastically change the events of the story but if it goes well and I can think of a product to sell then I'm practically set for life. Even if it doesn't work out, just being introduced for now will make it easier to contact him again when I do have something to offer. Benno's store will quickly gain popularity and business, so becoming an apprentice merchant there would be great. Or perhaps I can introduce recipes to Frieda if a chance to meet her ever arrives. I'll have to minimize contact with Myne, Lutz and Tuuli though; just enough to not seem like I'm avoiding them.

Yeah. That's a possible future career plan.

After a while the other kids finished gathering and I met up with Annete who collected wild herbs and mushrooms as well as some firewood.

I was looking forward to the meeting with Benno.

Chapter Text

After the kids finished gathering in the forest, Annete walked me back home. Myne said to meet at the Plaza before third bell which translates to nine in the morning in Earth hours. Luckily, I found out that Myne's house was actually near my own. It was actually just four house/appartments away. 

I dressed in my best clothes(best I could find, anyway). Time to meet up with Myne, and off we go to meet the merchants.

I convinced Armin to let me go to the Northern part of town. He normally wouldn't even let me go out; let alone out on my own, but since we had Lutz with us, Armin reluctantly allowed it. This was a rare chance to find an apprenticeship before our baptisms. 

-

"You just started going to the forest, and you already want to go off on your own?" Armin crossed his arms and looked me in the eye with a dubious expression.

"Myne is helping me get an apprenticeship, this is a REALLY RARE opportunity," I pleaded. Making sure to emphasize that if I missed this chance, another will never come. I took a page out off Nikkie's book and tried my best to mimic her puppy dog eyes technique.

Armin's brow twitched, indicating that it did have some effect.

"Myne and Lutz will be with me, so I technically won't be alone. So, pwease?" I intensified my acting.

Armin's cheek started to twitch as well; and it was clear that my special move was super effective. He sighed and acquiseced with a nod. “Sigh. Fine… But you make sure to listen to the people going with you. And don’t go overboard and getting tired halfway through, uderstood?” He warned me with a stern expression.

“Uh, huh. Got it.” I nodded.

“Good,” he put his arms on his hips now, but with a warm smile this time. “And… good luck.” He beamed me a proud smile. He was probably happy that I was finally going out of the house. And not staying cooped up here like a shut in.

-

Though in hindsight, two sickly girls and one Lutz might've been what made convincing Armin harder. Unlike Myne though, I didn't lose breath just by walking down the stairs.

This confirms that Myne's extreme frailty isn't solely from Devouring.

We walked all the way to the northern part of the city. Just walking through it made the divide between rich and poor all the more obvious. The northern city had colorful painted buildings, each house and building was decorated with  reliefs, carvings, also ornamental plants and flowers hanging from their walls.

We arrived much earlier than needed. Punctuality is a virtue in the working world, so arriving ahead of time was a check on an interviewer's list. Roughly a few minutes after ninth bell rang, Otto and Benno arrived.

"Heya Myne, guessing this is Lutz? Oh. And you brought someone else?" Otto looked at me curiously.

To be expected, I'm just a tagalong afterall. Benno gave us all a thorough look down as if judging our very character through his serious eyes. He definitely had the discerning eye of someone who did business.

"Good morning Otto, this is my friend Lutz. And this is Myrna who also wants to be a merchant." She introduced the two of us then thumped her chest twice as a salute to Otto, and Otto returned the salute.

"Hi, I'm Lutz. It's nice to meet you." Lutz’s greeting was a bit stiff but he managed to say it properly. He had a long way to go.

"Hello, I am Myrna. Pleased to meet you." I elegantly put a hand to my chest; a bit more formal of a greeting. Honestly, it might’ve been a bit too much. It almost looked like I was greeting a noble.

"Nice to meet you, I am Myne" Myne's greeting was in between mine and Lutz's in terms of politeness. In fact, hers seemed to be the most appropriate. 

I guess I was just trying too hard.

"My, how polite. I am Benno. The two of you are quite well-mannered little girls, huh." Benno looked at both me and Myne, then at Lutz.

"She's not as young as she looks, she's six." Otto told Benno. Well Myne did look like a 4 year old. I myself look a little younger than my age and I'm the same age as Myne. But if you compared Myne and I, I would look a little older.

Benno's eyes widened then he grinned at Otto and chuckled a bit.

"So this amazing assistant of yours hasn't even been baptized yet?" He teased Otto.

"...Let it go man" Otto groaned. 

Benno looked at Myne curiously. He was looking at the top of her head. More specifically, her hairstick.

"There's something I'm really curious about, mind if I start with a question?"

"Not at all." Myne replied.

"What's that stick stuck on your head?"

"This is a hairstick. It's used to keep hair bundled up" Myne politely smiled, then removed her hairstick.

She then handed it to Benno who started inspecting it. He held it in different positions and even examined it from angles with sunlight. Much to his surprise, nothing seemed special about its material or construction.

"Yeah. It looks like it's just a stick" Benno said with fingers on his chin then handed the stick back to Myne.

Myne took the stick then bundled her hair with it. Yeah. It is just a simple stick, the trick is knowing the right way to bundle your hair with it. I used to put one on my little sister when she was trying to mimic a certain anime character's hairstyle. In fact, she's the reason I know a bunch of different ways to tie hair, braids(even the very complicated ones), buns, tails and even the styles that needed hair irons. In the end, I kinda found satisfaction dressing her up. She liked it, and her saying "You're awesome! Thank you!" gave me a dopamine rush.

Having a younger sibling praise you is a serious drug.

"Hoh... Your hair is pretty impressive too... What are you putting on it?" Benno asked while inspecting Myne's hair. In contrast to his careful hands, his gaze was sharp, like a predator who had found good prey.

"A combination of things but the details and process are a secret" Myne put on the same polite smile while speaking calm and collected, but with a cunning tone. She was practically waving meat in front of a hungry animal, baiting it into a trap.

"Boy, girl, do you two have the same stuff on your hair?" Benno asked me and Lutz.

"Myne washed my hair telling me that I needed to look clean for this" Lutz just shrugged.

"Likewise with Lutz" I replied.

Benno clicked his tongue quietly enough that only someone listening intently could hear.

"Well anyway. You want to be a traveling merchant, Lutz?" Otto asked, the interview finally beginning.

"Ah. Right. Yes I..."

"Give it up" Otto didn't even let him finish answering before cutting him off. He then looked at Lutz with a bitter expression "Only a fool would willingly give up their City citizenship".

Yup there it is.

"Sorry Otto, but what's City Citizenship?

"It's the right to live in this city. Once you turn seven years old and are baptized in the temple, you're registered as a citizen of the city. Basically everything changes for you when you get it, whether it comes to getting a job, getting married, or renting a house. It costs a ridiculous amount of money for an outsider to get registered at the temple, obtain citizenship, and earn the right to live in the city proper.”

“Mr. Otto, did you pay that money?” 

Benno smirked and pointed at Otto with his thumb, like he did something outrageous and stupid. “This guy dumped all his savings so he could marry Corinna.” 

“I wanted to have enough left over to buy a shop here, but it took all I had just to afford citizenship.” Otto sighed, but he didn’t regret a thing. He was just that in love with that woman.

Yeah. If it took a traveling merchant all of his life savings just to afford it. Then the price must have been really high. 

“Plus, living in a city and living on the road are completely different. Listen, Lutz. Do you know what it’s like to live most of your life in a horse drawn carriage?” Otto asked Lutz with a serious expression.

"...No," Lutz answered, shaking his head. Yeah he's never experienced living away from home or how to survive on his own in the wild.

“Take water, for instance. What do you do if you need water?” 

“Draw it from the well.” Lutz answered; it was the most obvious answer.

“Right. But there aren’t any wells on the road. You gotta find your own sources of water.”

“A river could...” Lutz tried using his experience foraging in the forest. He believed that he could just follow a path beside a river. But no rivers conveniently existed anywhere and everywhere you wanted to go.

“When a traveling merchant first leaves town, they won’t know where the rivers are, Lutz. You won’t be traveling beside one the whole time, so...” Myne shot down that presumption before it could finish.

“Myne’s right. So usually, you always follow the same routes. You learn more as the years go on, you trade information, and you gradually get to know which roads are safe and where the usable sources of water are. You pass that information onto your kids and they inherit your routes. There’s no room for other people in the middle of the cramped carriage you live in. And now, the most important part: where traveling merchants end up. Do you know what traveling merchants want more than anything else?"

Lutz fell silent and shook his head. Of course he wouldn't. It was something he already had and is now taking for granted. It was the very thing we were just talking about.

“It's City citizenship.” 

“Wha?!” Lutz's eyes widened in surprise.

“They want to end their hard life on the road and live in a city someday. They want to own a store in a city and do business safely. That’s what they save up money for. That’s the dream of a traveling merchant. No traveling merchant will take a kid who already has a citizenship. If you want to go down this road in life, you gotta start on your own. There’s no apprentice system for traveling merchants.”

Lutz looked down with a bitter expression on his face. Having just learned an inconvenient truth about his dream. Then Myne suddenly asked Otto a question.

“Mr. Otto, why did you choose to become a soldier?”

“Wait! Stop. Don’t ask tha— mgggh!” Benno tried to stop Otto, but Otto clamped a hand over his mouth and made a bold proclamation.

 “To marry Corinna.” Otto said with the proudest smile.

“I-I want to know the details!” Myne said, raising her hand.

“Listen, girl, I don’t wanna hear them. He’ll never shut up once he gets going.” Benno hurriedly tried to stop Myne, but Otto’s eyes were already shining.

Mr. Otto then started on a VERY passionate speech about how he met Corrina, how wonderful she was and how spent his entire life savings on immediately getting citizenship in Ehrenfest. Benno just put a hand on his forehead, shaking it and cringing the entire time. Otto was just that fanatical for his wife. Reading about it was one thing. Having it spoken aloud in front of you in real life was an entirely different thing, almost unpleasant if I'm being honest. I was cringing so hard on the inside but I maintained a polite smile through it.

“Otto, don’t forget why we’re here. Drop the wife talk and get back on topic.” 

“Ahem! Sorry. Anyway, that’s that. Give up on being a traveling merchant... Lutz. This is something Myne suggested: why don’t you try becoming a normal merchant apprentice? You’ll at least get to leave town to buy merchandise.” Mr. Otto pointed to Myne with his eyes.

"Myne!?" Lutz's head shot up then he quickly turned to look at Myne.

“I thought it would be better for you if you heard it directly from a former traveling merchant. You’ll believe Otto sooner than you’d believe me, right? Since we’ve grown up the same way. I knew from Otto that being a traveling merchant would be hard, so I thought it might be better if you start a job that both lets you go outside the city and won’t get rejected by your family.” Myne explained her reasoning. “Plus, I didn’t even know about this until now, but I don’t think you should take a job that would make you lose your city citizenship. Dad told me that Mr. Otto had some connections with merchants of this city, so I was just asking him to introduce you to one of them if you ended up wanting that. You can turn him down if you want, Lutz."

“...Huh. You really thought this through.” Lutz looked down on his feet contemplatively. Myne really saved him from a bullet by giving him a bitter pill to swallow. He had a dream which was great, but his way of going about it was all wrong.

“And that’s why I’m here. You want to be a merchant, boy?” Benno stepped closer, narrowing his red eyes. He was judging Lutz's resolve. "Then what will you sell? What are your plans as a merchant?"

"Wha. I ah..." Or course Benno wasn't looking for a complete layout of what Lutz wanted to do as a merchant. This was a test of Lutz's instinct. Benno, as a calculating merchant, would never waste precious time and money raising someone without the resolve and intuition to become a merchant. And since his only backing was ‘friend of Otto's assistant’, he's justified in his doubtfulness of Lutz's worth.

"If you don't have an answer then we're done here"

I kept my eyes on Benno and Otto but in the corner of my eye I saw Myne take Lutz's hand and she whispered something to him.

“Yeah, I have something I want to do! I want to make all the things that Myne thinks up!” Lutz said with eyes full of resolve.

“Uh huh. That’s what you’ve been doing for a long time.” 

“Myne’ll push herself too far without me, so I’ll make the stuff for her.” Lutz said again.

“I want to make and sell paper that isn’t made from animal skin. It’ll be cheaper to make than parchment, so I think it will be very profitable.” Myne said, then stepped forward with a determined smile.

“...You want to be a merchant too, girl?” Benno said in a harsh tone while glaring at Myne.

“Yes. It’s my second choice.” she replied.

"Is your first choice doing paperwork at the gate?"

Myne shook her head, then declared. "No. I want to be a librarian"

“...Never heard of that before.” 

“I want to work a job where I manage a large number of books.” A very dumbed down explanation of what a librarian is.

“Pfff... Haha, sorry, but that’s a job only nobles get to do.”

 “...I knew it.” Myne puffed her cheeks in anger. Yeah, a dirt poor commoner could never.

"Still, paper that isn't parchment huh? Do you have some on hand?" Of course he'd be very skeptical. A girl who looked like she was only 3 years old was claiming an invention ahead of its time.

“Not yet.” 

“Then we’re done here.” Benno was about to turn around and leave before Myne spoke again.

“If you just want a real-life example, I can make one. Our baptism is in the summer of next year, so I’ll make prototypes of my paper by spring. You can decide then whether you can use them or not.” Benno was about to turn around and end it there, so Myne cast another hook to catch Benno.

"... Alright." Benno put a hand to his chin, still skeptical, but willing to bite.

“Thank you very much, Mr. Benno.” 

“I haven’t said yes yet.” 

“But still, you’ve given us a chance to try.” Myne had gotten her win condition.

"Oh yeah. I almost forgot you were here, what about you girl? What've you got?" Benno then looked at me.

"In terms of a fully realized product I don't have one yet. But I'm planning to make things that utilize (Gears) and (Levers)" I wasn't very good at things relating to books and fashion like Myne. But I did spend a few years in mechanical engineering. And from what I saw, this world had yet to utilize the force amplifying properties of gears and levers.

"Gii-erz? And Le-verrs? What're those?" Benno asked with a perplexed expression. He had no idea what those words even were. 

"They can be used in tools to make certain workloads involving physical labor much easier. Though I don't know how the Gilberta Company will be able to sell them" I said then put a hand on my chin in thought.

"Eh? Wait a second little girl. How did you know I was with the Gilberta Company?" Benno’s eyes widened, then he glared at me intently.

Crap! I messed up! Of course I'd be suspicious after I said that!

Chapter Text

Quick! Think of something fast! And make sure it's believable!

"We-well my brother is a Smith and uh makes stuff for the Tailors Guild and I've heard of the Gilberta Company from him" I was able to make that up without stuttering too much.

"What's your brother's name Myrna?" Otto asked with a smile, but a look in his eyes that said "I'll look into you".

"My brother's name is Armin"

"Armin? Oh so you're Armin's little sister?"

"Oh? So you know her brother?" Benno asked then turned to Otto with his arms crossed. "I know the reputation of my own store but I didn't think it reached down to the southern parts of the city"

"Maybe it's more known to the smiths and woodworkers who make tools. And Corrina is pretty popular among the sewing apprentices even in the south" Otto explained. "So you're Armin's sister huh? He makes stuff for the guards at the south gate and has mentioned you on quite a few occasions"

"Well in any case girl. You'll have to think of something if I'm going to take you in"

"Do all of your apprentices need to come up with their own products to sell?" I asked Benno.

"Normally no, they don't come up with their own products. However, most apprentice merchants belong to merchant families who themselves have products of their own. As well as connections and business deals that have been with those families for generations. You three on the other hand have none of those. So if you manage to succeed I'll take your products which will be sold under my company's name. It's a "give and take relationship" essentially, you'll be introducing a new product and sell them using my store's channels" Benno explained.

So he basically can't justify spending time and resources on apprentices who don't bring some form of value to his store.

"I'll try to think of something in the meantime" I don't think a mostly clothing and fashion oriented would have channels to sell tools.

While I had a contemplative hand on my chin, I saw Myne staring at me.

"Is something the matter?"

"O-oh it's nothing"

Does she suspect something? She might be, I'm not exactly being subtle about it. The people of this world may not catch on for a while since they aren't that familiar with the concept of reincarnation, but someone like Myne might figure it out sooner than I anticipated.

"Alright, if that's everything then this meeting is over. Come on Otto, I've still got work to do today" Benno said, readying to leave.

"Mr. Otto, thank you very much for introducing us to Mr. Benno" Myne thanked Otto and gave him a salute.

“This day off ended up pretty fun. I’m looking forward to the next time you drop by the gate.” Otto flashed a cheeky smile at us. His expression was totally like that of someone who just witnessed something very entertaining.

"Oh! Before I forget! Mr. Otto, Mr. Benno, can I ask about something?" Before she could leave, Myne turned around to ask.

"Yeah? What's up?" Said Otto

"Are either of you familiar with a disease where there’s like, heat inside of you that grows and shrinks rapidly? It feels like the heat is eating away at your very being, and if you desperately push it back, it shrinks. Sorry for the subjective explanation, but...” Myne explained while doing a squeezing motion with her hands on her chest.

"I'd also like to know. I have something very similar" I already knew that I had the Devouring but I wanted to know how Benno would respond if two kids in front of him had it.

"No clue. Sorry. What about you Benno?" Otto then turned to Benno to see if he had an answer.

Benno looked down with a sad and nostalgic look in his eye which only lasted a second. It was quick enough that you had to be looking for it to expect it. "Sorry, never heard of it."

The same answer huh?

"Come on Lutz, let's go make paper!" Myne took Lutz's hand and happily skipped along as we walked. She was clearly excited about it.

On our way back Myne would sometimes glance behind her shoulder at me. And when she did I would smile with a look on my face that said "Is something the matter?".

I'm pretty sure she already suspects

something. 

Once we reached my house I stopped to thank Lutz and Myne for their help. "Thanks a bunch for today Lutz and especially you Myne. I'd thought meeting a real merchant was going to be impossible for me, so thanks."

"Hey Myrna, since you're also aiming to be a merchant apprentice, why not join us in making plant paper?" Myne offered me. The smile on her face was the same polite smile she used earlier to mask her intentions. Her eyes were very focused on my next move.

If I refuse, she'll be suspicious of me for turning down an offer that'll boost my chances of being an apprentice merchant, all so to avoid her. If I accept, she'll be able to keep an eye on me, which must be her intention. 

How do I do this?...

"I'd be happy to help!" I gave a polite smile and Myne nodded her head in acknowledgement.

I'm really hoping I'm making the right choice here. I'm already altering the story as it is. Let's just hope that nothing I do changes it too drastically.

That night I had a terrible fever brought by the Devouring. I practiced compressing my mana with a mental image of a box, similar to how Myne described it in the story. The following morning I woke up with a feeling similar to a hangover. It was very unpleasant.

A few days later Anette came to pick me up for gathering in the forest. On the way there I saw Lutz and Tuuli but not Myne.

"Hey Lutz. Is Myne not here?" I asked.

"She got a fever again. So she can't come with us"

"I see. I hope she gets better"

We arrived in the forest and Annette told me to just go collect some dried up sticks that were nearby. 

I really want to practice mana manipulation...

But as I was deep in thought while collecting sticks, I heard a bunch of kids yelling in my direction and some weird animal was running towards me. 

"Hey kid watch out! That's an Eifinte!”

The animal looked like a large squirrel with horns. I panicked after seeing a horned animal charge straight at me. I ran away in the opposite direction. I didn't know if the creature was chasing me specifically or if I was just coincidentally running where it was going but when I got tired of running, which wasn't hard, this body's stamina was ridiculously low. I turned to face it.

"Stop! That's enough!” I yelled at it hoping to scare it into running into a different direction. But it just suddenly stopped moving. It looked like it was spasming, like it was having a seizure.

"Hey you! You okay!?" Ralph and Fey came running over to me. "An Eifinte is-" He suddenly stopped mid-sentence when he looked at me.

"He-he-her eyes..." Said Fey when he got close to me. "They're just like Myne..."

My... Eyes?

"O-okay... Let's focus on the Eifinte. It's oh, it's already dead..." Ralph said when he examined the Eifinte. "We-well, do you wanna take the meat and feystone Myrna?"

"Is that okay with you guys?" I looked at them.

"Ye-yeah! We didn't do anything ourselves anyway! Hehe..." Fey said while nervously scratching the back of his head.

The heck happened to him? That thing I did. Did I perhaps use Crushing? I didn't even think about doing it though. Does it just automatically happen when panicking? Was it because I was annoyed? Angry? Maybe a mixture of all of those? 

If that's the case then children with uncontrollable mana really are dangerous.

Ralph and Fey both butchered the Eifinte for me. I wanted to do it myself but they insisted that they'll do it for me. In my past life I was familiar with butchering animals like chickens, goats and pigs.

I carried on with my gathering but I would occasionally catch Ralph and Fey glancing in my direction. They must've seen my eyes glow and change color, and I could vaguely remember how Myne traumatized Fey when he and his friends ruined her Clay Tablets. They must be very scared of me.

They hung the Eifinte on a high tree branch to drain the blood. Fey then walked towards me holding something in his hands.

"He-here, you can have this." He said then cautiously dropped something into my palm.

It was the Eifinte's feystone. It was about the size of an adult man's thumb and glowed a pale orange color. I did think about hunting small feybeasts for some feystones to practice on. But this advances my plans a bit.

"Thanks Fey! You're awesome" I thanked him.

"O-oh, yeah." He awkwardly scratched the side of his face with his finger. "You can sell it for two middle coppers once we get back"

He must still be scared of me.

"Annette said you've only just started going outside a bit over a week ago right? So you, uh, can stay over there. We'll finish up here while you rest. Hehe" Fey pointed to a spot under a tree that had plenty of shade.

"Okay then" I sat on a large root under the tree then set the sticks and branches I collected; they weren't that many because I only had as much as I could carry with my own hands.

After about five minutes of waiting, I took out the feystone. I examined it and rolled it round my palm.

Should I try dyeing it?

I gripped it hard and closed my fist. I tried to imagine my mana like a fire that came from the core of my body. When I started to feel a type of warmth gathering on my hand, I imagined it entering the feystone. I felt the feystone resist my mana. I gripped the stone harder and really forced my mana inside it. It eventually became easier and the feystone became a pale yellow color.

I was about to pump my fist in success but after I stopped my mana flow, a strong wave of exhaustion and a feeling similar to lightheadedness fell on me.

Annette returned with a basket full of sticks, herbs and fruit.

"Myrna you okay. You look tired." She looked at me then took my hand. "You're really warm, you might be getting a fever again. Let's get you home. You already got a decent amount of firewood"

She took the sticks I got and put them into her backpack/basket thing. I know she said "decent amount", but I honestly don't think a few dried twigs counts as "decent amount" of firewood.

"Annette it's fine, I can carry those on my own" I tried getting them back.

"Nope. I promised Armin and Aunt Irma that I wouldn't let you push your body too much. Look, you're already very tired and we still need to walk back home" She crossed her arms and tried acting like a big sister scolding me.

That's cute. But I'm the actual adult here. Mentally at least.

I only really feel tired because of me experimenting with my mana. Physically I was still fine.

"Okay we'll just need to get the meat we hung out to drain and then we'll go back home it's almost fifth bell." And with that she went near the river.

I sat back down and took out my feystone again. I'll try draining the mana from it this time. I closed my eyes and tried imagining the mana inside the feystone being back into me. I could feel something warm coming from the stone, passing through my hand and into my chest.

The stone became translucent almost like I was holding a large glass marble. I tried filling it up with my mana again. Remembering that forcing your mana into the feystone made dyeing it much faster. But I should've really been more careful. I must have used too much mana because the feystone cracked and turned into dust in my hand.

Crap! Fey and Ralph just gave it to me! They'd be totally disappointed if they found out that I wasted it. It could have sold for a decent amount of money too.

I threw the dust onto the base of the tree whose roots I was sitting on. But after I threw the dust on the soil it began to disappear. Almost like it was sinking into the very ground itself.

I know that the stuff is valuable, but I'm better off discarding it for now.

After everyone returned we all walked back home. Luckily, Fey and Ralph didn't ask me about the feystone. For next few days I kept practicing 

About a week after, Lutz came over to my home. Myne was waiting outside for us. It looks like we were about to start making paper. 

"Good morning Myrna. It's a good day to start paper making!" Myne said giddily. She was clearly excited to start making paper.

Myne had traded with Otto some of her Rinsham for nails. And we were gonna start making tools for paper making. We met up with the other kids at the south gate. 

When we got to the spot near the river Lutz started collecting wood to make the tools. Myne brought out some nails from her tote bag.

When Lutz returned with some wood decent enough to use for tools we got to work. My job was pretty much just holding stuff for Lutz while we made the (washi). Handing him nails and holding the frame still. Myne was doing most of the measurement work.

We however hit another roadblock in our project. We needed more tools for the finer parts that needed precision. Which we didn't have. We decided to call it a day for now and try tackling this problem from another angle.

I did the usual and picked up sticks on the ground to use as firewood. While gathering I wanted to try some way to use my mana without the need for a magic tool or a magic ring. And there was potentially one that I remembered I could try. "Physical Enhancement".

Most magic required a magic ring or magic tool which allowed someone to release the mana from within the body to use for magic. But Physical Enhancement didn't need that.

I focused my mana into my right arm. Slowly imagining the muscle fibers in my arm being reinforced with mana. Slowly my arm started to emit a thin layer of mist and I could see a small electric spark being released. To test it I took a relatively thick branch that was a bit thicker than my own arm, then I enhanced both my arms and started trying to break it in half. And after a bit of force I managed to break it.

I practiced for about half a bell's worth of time until some of the other kids returned.

"Alright, now we just need to wait for the older kids who went hunting to get the meat they hung to drain by the river".

"Alright guys, fifth bell is about to ring are you all se-" 

"Ahhhhhh!!!!" Ralph was stopped mid-sentence by a loud scream that came from the direction of the river.

A purple haired boy came running towards us. He quickly went to Ralph, stopping to rest for a brief moment to catch his breath.

"Zane, what's wrong? What happened!?" Ralph asked with a serious expression.

"A feybeast! An Ursaire! It showed up near the river. The other kids are still there! Fey, Tuuli, Lynn and Emmi!" He was clearly panicking. He must've been the first one to think to call us for help.

Tuuli!

"Alright. Lutz! Tell the guards at the gate. Tell them an Ursaire is near the area. Everyone get back to town where it's safe!" Ralph yelled his order. His tone like that of an experienced leader.

"An Ursaire? This close to the city? But what about Tuuli, Fey and the others?!" Lutz asked Ralph with concern for Tuuli and Fey.

"Only the knights can deal with something like that" Ralph said, gritting his teeth and clenching his fists at his sides. He was angry that he lacked the ability to do anything.

But as we were about to ready to run back to the city. We could hear a bunch of screams and a roar from a large creature coming towards us.

Chapter Text

As the screams approaching us got louder. I could see six kids running towards us.

This is bad. They're leading it straight to us!

"Everyone, run towards the gates!" Ralph yelled to everyone.

Everyone bolted as fast as they could. But Myne, weak as she was, couldn't run at our pace. I saw Lutz go back for Myne. He was trying to carry Myne, but was now running much slower with Myne on his back. I stopped running and went back to them.

"Myrna? What're you doing? Run to the gate, not here." Lutz said while running.

"Lutz, put Myne down and run as fast as you can."

"What!? No! You can't carry Myne! You expect me to leave her behind?!" He argued.

"Don't argue and just do as I say!"

"Lutz. Do as she says." Myne said with a straight face.

She must also realize that if Lutz continued to carry her, the feybeast would easily catch up with them.

"Wha!? But-” Lutz was clearly shocked by what Myne said.

"You heard her. Now run as fast as your legs can go" I told Lutz.

Lutz definitely didn't want to do it and the glare he was giving me was intense.

"I'll take Myne to the gate. Trust me, we'll be there before you." I told him then I nodded in the direction of the city telling him to "go already".

"I don't get this." Lutz whispered under his breath.

Lutz let Myne down and ran fast. He glanced back to us for just a moment then continued sprinting.

"So uh. How do you expect to do this?" Myne said then the roar of the creature became louder and the other kids were already catching up.

"Eep!" Myne squeaked.

"Climb on my back. Tuck your head into my shoulder and hold on as tight as you can" I told her. The look on her face was full of doubt but she looked like she was willing to listen to what I had to say.

She did as I said and climbed on my back. I started channeling my mana. I imagined my entire body being reinforced and enhanced by mana. Myne was already very light to begin with but now she practically weighed like nothing. I ran towards the city. I had a slightly slow start but with each step I felt like my physical enhancement and my body was starting to synchronize. In almost no time at all I caught up and passed the older kids running to the gate. After about a few minutes of running I arrived at the gate. I could hear they're reactions of shock and awe as I passed them.

"What the- what happened?" One of the guards asked when they saw me sprinting towards the gate with Myne on my back.

"An Ursaire appeared near the city's forest.” I explained.

"What!? An Ursaire!? This close to the city!?" The guard asked in disbelief.

"The other kids are already running this way. Please alert the knights order" I explained while trying to catch my breath. "Please take Myne to her father, the south gate commander".

"Wait, how do you-" Myne said but I handed her to the guard who took her into his arms.

"If you want to ask something, it can wait later, right now I need to go back for Tuuli, Fey and the others" I told her, then I enhanced my body again and ran back towards the forest.

"Hey girlie! We can't allow you to-" The guard tried to stop me but with my enhanced speed he was already outside of earshot.

I was running but I was getting tired every second. Even if I enhanced my body. My base stats like speed and stamina are still WAY below average huh?

If I wanted to take full advantage of physical enhancement I would need to train my body first. If physical enhancement was a stat multiplier, then increasing my base stats would benefit me greatly. Luckily I'm a relatively healthy kid despite having the Devouring.

As I got closer to the sound of a roaring animal. I saw Fey and an orange haired girl running. The feybeast was a bear-like creature with four arms and had scales that looked like they were made of stone on its torso and arms.

"Fey! Over here!” I called out to them.

Both Fey and the girl ran to me. They both looked tired. They've been chased by that creature for a while. They were fortunate enough to not get caught by it. However the creature also heard my call and I could hear it running in our direction.

"You two run towards the gate." I told them. But the Ursaire was closing in.

The two of them ran towards the gate and I tried to find Tuuli and the other kid. I ran through the forest near where the kids usually gathered. I yelled for Tuuli while still on alert of the Ursaire which was still prowling for prey. After about a good five minutes of running and calling out to Tuuli I heard a voice calling.

"Over here!" I ran towards the direction of the voice and found Tuuli and another girl, her name was Lynn if I remembered correctly, hiding in a thick bush. Lynn was sitting on the ground. It looks like she sprained her ankle really bad and running wasn't an option.

I could hear a large creature stomping towards our direction. The Ursaire most likely heard us. And I wouldn't want to bet on hiding until it goes away. Feybeast or not, that thing was still part bear and probably had a keen sense of smell.

Tch. Why am I even doing this? Why am I risking my life like this?

I know that Tuuli was an important character in the story but this was now my new real life. This isn't just some weird dream about the book, I've been here for a while now and whenever I wake up, I'm not in my apartment room bed. Or even a hospital bed waking up after being shot, having miraculously survived. Is it because I genuinely believe that everything will work out? No. I was never that much of an optimist in my past life. Maybe it's because of my memories as an older brother and an adult. That I have an instinct to protect these young kids? Maybe it's because I'd feel guilty if I found out tomorrow that they died? The regret that I could've done something would eat away at me?

"Tuuli, help Lynn and go to the gate," I told Tuuli.

"But what about the Ursaire? We can't run with Lynn like this and I can't just leave her." Tuuli said frustrated about our situation.

I could carry Lynn and we could run towards the gate but I can't just leave Tuuli and run back. The Ursaire might catch up to her while she ran. They were able to escape once since there was a lot of kids to confuse the feybeast about who to chase. And the many trees made it hard for the Ursaire to give a straight chase. But there was no certainty that they could outrun it completely. Bears actually have good acceleration when running on all fours that they can even catch up to a fit adult human. Kids with their shorter legs would be much easier prey to chase.

"I'll lure the Ursaire away while you help Lynn run".

"What!? No! That's too dangerous! I'd never forgive myself if something happened to someone else for my sake." Tuuli argued.

Yeah. I'd feel the same but it's either that or getting eaten by a bear feybeast.

"We don't have the time for this Tuuli. Just take Lynn and go. I promise, I'll be fine."

Tuuli gave me a look that said she didn't believe me. Well I was a sickly kid who constantly broke into fevers in their minds.

The Ursaire was now close enough for me to see through the bushes. I stood up and yelled at the Ursaire. I took the large knife in Tuuli's basket and I enhanced my whole body. I picked up an old dry hollow branch which was twice my size but with my physical enhancement I could lift it. I threw it at the Ursaire and it broke in half with splinters flying everywhere. The ursaire was stunned for a few seconds but then looked at me with the intent to kill me.

"Wha!? Myrna! What're you doing!?" Tuuli yelled with wide eyes.

"Take Lynn and run. I'm luring it away" I said and ran. 

The Ursaire charged toward me and I ran in the opposite direction of where Tuuli was. The Ursaire chased me and was catching up to even my enhanced speed. I was only really slightly stronger than a full grown man. I could focus my mana and get a slightly greater boost but doing so was difficult and felt like it was putting a burden on my body.

The Ursaire roared then leapt toward me. I barely managed to dodge its attempt to catch me by enhancing my legs to jump and grab onto a high branch. But the bear's leap collided with the tree whose branch I was holding onto and the tree fell down. It was no small tree too, and yet the bear managed to hit it hard enough to knock it down. Had that hit me, I would have been turned to meat mush. A cold sweat ran down my back in terror at what could've been the end of me.

As the tree was falling down I let go of the branch and landed on the Ursiare's back. It then started to flail in an attempt to get me off of it. But I held on for dear life. It flailed and whipped while I was on its back. It felt like holding onto a bucking bronco. I tried to squish me by hitting its back against a tree but I managed to let go of one hand to avoid it by hanging onto its side. I also avoided its claws but things were getting more and more dangerous by the second.

The Ursaire was now really annoyed and started running while flailing to make me let go. After a good three minutes or so of flailing it started to get tired. I was also getting tired and dizzy from all the shaking and flailing. I tightened my grip on the knife I was holding onto this whole time and tried to stab its back. But the knife couldn't penetrate the hard rock like scales on its back. Its back was a mix of thick hide, fur and rock scales.

I looked for a weak spot in its natural defenses and found a naked spot near the base of its head on its neck. It didn't look like it had those scales and I took a shot. I enhanced my whole body and focused more mana on my arm and back muscles. I firmly gripped the knife and stabbed into the  base of its skull. The bear flailed and shook even more violently but it eventually fell forward. I twisted the knife with a lot of force and it snapped.

The bear was now still and dead as a doornail. The realization that the beast was dead made me finally relax and an intense wave of exhaustion washed over me. I couldn't move. The bear's body began to smoke and turn black.

Tch. Now what!?

I tensed my body, vigilant of what may happen next. But the Ursare's body turned soft, then into mushy black tar. While it melted I sank into it and I almost felt like I was drowning. But the blob of tar soon settled as it turned into a puddle around me and I could feel something hard on my back. I was laying on its feystone.

The feystone was about the size of a golf ball and was a yellow color that looked orange when the light hit it from a different angle. I held it up to the sky while I layed on top the black muck that was once a bear feybeast.

To the victor go the spoils I guess?

But as I remained laying down I heard people coming, but the sound was coming from.... the sky?!

"Lord Damuel over here!" I heard the voice of a man.

The knights!? This is bad! Really really bad!

Chapter Text

"Yes. I can sense a mana source" I heard one of the knights say.

Tch. This is really bad! I can't move!

"What is that? It looks similar to feybeast remains."

"Be careful Lord Ulbert! I sense a mana signal from it, and quite a large one at that!" The other knight, probably Damuel, warned.

"[Schwert]" Damuel chanted, and a sword manifested in his hand.

I tried to get up but my body is just too tired and heavy. My movements are shaky and sluggish. I managed to get on my knees but the exhaustion weighing me was intense.

"Movement! Remain vigilant! There is still the report of the Ursaire! Lord Elric is still scouting the area." Damuel warned.

"What manner of creature is that, Lord Damuel?"

"I do not know. But its mana signature is high" Damuel took a stance with his sword pointed towards me. He then slowly walked closer.

I was still covered in the dead Ursaire's black tar which is temporarily masking my appearance. They haven't even realized I'm a human underneath it. I'm currently on all fours and my hair, which is currently painted black, is draping over my face.

I need to gather my strength and run.

My heart was beating really fast. I was panicking and scared. If these nobles discovered my true identity, a devouring child, I'll be forced into a submission contract and be used as a mana slave.

I forced my body to get up and run. My willpower was being tested to its absolute limit. I managed to stand on my feet.

"It appears to be humanoid... Lord Ulbert! Please cast a 'waschen' on it." Damuel suggested and Ulbert compiled.

Lord Ulbert manifested his schtappe and cast [Waschen] at me. I managed to cover my face with my arm before the water hit me. It splashed me and a large amount of the black muck disappeared along with the water. My long white-ish/silver hair was still draped in front of my face along with my arm, hoping that it was at least covering my face.

"It's a human. She must be one of the commoner children who first encountered the Ursaire" Lord Ulbert said.

They both lowered their weapons.

"But the feybeast remains... Was she the who slew it?" Lord Damuel asked nobody in particular. His voice in doubt and disbelief.

"That is almost Impossible, Lord Damuel. An Ursaire requires three laynoble knights to defeat; two at the very least. Even then, they would find it difficult. More importantly, this child possesses mana, Lord Damuel? Are you certain?" Lord Ulbert asked Lord Damuel.

"I am almost certain. You. Young girl. Come quietly. We are going to ask you questions of what has transpired here." Lord Damuel ordered me.

"I am sorry. Sir Knights, but I cannot do that. I sincerely ask that you please just let me walk away." I pleaded with them. 

"You would defy our orders? We cannot simply allow you to leave without knowing what happened here. Just come quietly. [Binden]" Lord Ulbert chanted and bindings made of golden light cast from his schtappe and bound my arms and legs.

My legs were pulled together and I forced down to my knees.

"Lord Damuel, take her" Ulbert commanded and Damuel walked to me.

No! I can't with this! 

But as his hands were about to reach out and seize me, our eyes met. He then started to tremble and shake. He then started clutching his chest.

Oh no! I'm unconsciously Crushing him! 

Things just got worse. They not only know that I have mana, but I also attacked a noble with it. If they capture me, it's either a submission contract or execution. The fear, anxiety and panic swirling in me was causing my mana to surge.

"Lord Damuel! I'm engaging!” Ulbert yelled and pointed his schtappe at me. Its tip was beginning to glow.

However, I made eye contact with him, causing him to start clutching his chest. The mana he built up in his schtappe fired low on the ground which caused an explosion upon impact. A small cloud of dust formed. I took it as my chance to run. I focused my surging mana on physical enhancement and reinforcement and tried to run.

Regardless of how heavy my body felt, I ran. My vision was hazy, I felt dizzy, I felt like throwing up, I ran until my legs gave out and I collapsed on the ground. My body was now definitively at its limit. I crawled inside the bushes to prevent me being spotted by anyone with highbeasts flying above. I laid my back against a tree. My eyelids were very heavy and before I realized it, I had already passed out from exhaustion.

After waking up, the sky was already partly orange. If I had to guess, it was 5pm or something.

I'm gonna be so dead coming back this late. Armin must've been worried sick.

I got up but my body was still very shaky. My muscles twitched from fatigue. I haven't felt like this since my first day at the gym years ago. I could move now, but my body still felt heavy and I was starting to feel really warm. 

I fixed my hair into a low braid then walked to town. After about 30 minutes of slowly walking, I finally reached the south gate. When I got there, two guards ran toward me.

"You must be Myrna!" One the guards said as they ran to me.

"We have to take her to the commander." The other said.

I followed them. My pace was slow, but we made it to a small room inside the gate. There I saw Tuuli and a blue haired man with brown eyes. That must've been Gunther.

"Myrna!" Tuuli ran to me then put her hands on my shoulders. "Are you okay? You're alright right? You're not hurt are you?" She spoke fast with anxiety in her voice.

After she gave me a good look over, she relaxed her shoulders and lowered her head.

"I was so scared." She started crying. "Had something happened to you I- I- I never would have forgiven myself!"

"I'm so glad you're alright!" Her legs gave out in relief and she started sobbing while on her knees.

Must've been really tough for her. Whether I would come back alive or dead. The anxiety of someone losing their life for her sake crushing her.

"It's alright Tuuli. I'm fine now. I never would have forgiven myself had something happened to you too. Just knowing that you guys made it back safe puts me at ease" I said then patted her head.

Gunther went to Tuuli's side then got on one knee. He put a hand on my shoulder and looked me in the eye.

"As both a guard and a father. Thank you, Myrna. You saved both my daughters, I'm forever in your debt" Ginther said then he thumped his chest twice.

I returned the salute and nodded.

"Things got a bit complicated though. Two knights came back. They looked pretty beat up. And they told us to look for a young white haired girl. Looks young enough to not be baptized yet." Gunther looked me in the eye with very serious eyes.

"Are you going to surrender me to the knights?" I asked.

"No. I'd never do that to my daughters' savior. Even if it costs me my job, even if they fire me for negligence. I'll be your protection here" Gunther said with eyes full of resolve. "Now. You wait and hide here. Just in case the knights come back. After sixth bell, I'll personally escort you back home."

After sixth bell he did escort me back home. When we got to my home's door, Armin practically leapt at me when he saw me. He pulled me into a hug so tight, I was afraid he would crush me.

"I was so worried. They told me what happened. I-I wanted to run into the forest to find you but they stopped me. Told me that it was too dangerous with a large feybeast running around" he said with relief in his voice. He was REALLY worried.

"I'm really alright. A little tired though" I said with a chuckle to calm him down.

"Seems like she's breaking into a fever, Armin. I suggest giving her something to eat then let her get some rest" Gunther told Armin.

I was given dinner then I took a bath and Armin tucked me into bed. The next few days I couldn't get out of bed due to a fever and my body was very sore. Great Aunt Irma came by to check on me and Annette came by too. The gate guards didn't let anyone through for the next week. They apparently sent a few more knights to comb through the forest for any more feybeasts possibly around. While my body ached and my fever kept me from getting out of bed, I just practiced my mana compression.

After a week Myne, Tuuli and Lutz came to visit me. Myne and Lutz were on their way to Benno's for a lunch invitation and Tuuli came to check up on me before going to her apprenticeship. After being in bed for five straight days then staying at home for about a week and a half, I was finally healthy enough to be out and about again.

Myne and Lutz came to pick me up and we were going to start papermaking for real this time. They had purchased the tools and raw materials we needed. Though remembering this part of the story, they both must've gotten an earful from Benno.

However, there was now a heavy atmosphere between the two of them. It felt awkward being between them.

Most of the tools we needed were already here. They must've gotten all of it while I was stuck at home for over two weeks. Pushing my body beyond its limits for less than a day made me stay at home to rest for two weeks.

Myne and Lutz led me to a storage shed which was fairly close to where we lived. Lutz took a wooden box and large metal pot out of the shed.

"Blue sky, white clouds and low humidity. Yup. Perfect day to make paper!" Myne cheered.

Lutz looked like he was about to be crushed by all the stuff on his back.

"Um. Lutz? You okay? Maybe I should at least carry the steamer" Myne tried to lessen Lutz burden.

"It's impossible for you Myne. Here. Hand me the steamer." I said then I started to undo the rope tying it.

"Oi, you can't carr-" Lutz tried to stop me by arguing that I can't possibly lift it.

I enhanced my arm, back and leg muscles and I held the steamer up with one hand over my right shoulder while my left hand was steadying it so I wouldn't drop it.

"You- you're pretty strong..." Lutz said with wide eyes in disbelief.

"This is honestly not that heavy. Let's go." I said then I started walking to Myne who started walking to the south gate.

Once we got there we joined the other kids going to the forest. Of course seeing all the stuff we were carrying naturally made them curious as to what we were gonna do with all this equipment.

Upon arriving near the river. Lutz and I set up the equipment. I gathered rocks and Lutz dug a shallow hole that was slightly smaller in circumference as our pot.

Lutz took the pot to the river and started filling it up. I helped him carry it back to our makeshift pyre, and he went to gather some wood.

After about thirty minutes the wood was running low, so me and Myne gathered some sticks to use as more firewood. But while I was collecting, I heard Myne yell "Ack! Hot!'' Then she yelled for Lutz.

I ran over to her and saw a bunch of small tree looking things sprouting from the ground that were wriggling like a bunch of tentacles.

Lutz arrived and his eyes went wide.

"Trombe!?" He exclaimed.

He whistled very loud and the other boys answered his call. Lutz started chopping away at the Trombe.

"What's wrong Lutz?" Ralph asked.

"Trombe!" Lutz answered

The boys soon started to quickly reap the sprouting Trombe.

"You! Run to safety!" Lutz shouted at Myne.

Myne ran away to a safe distance. Though just a slight sprint for a few seconds managed to exhaust her.

"Myne! Give me your knife." I told Myne who nodded and complied.

I enhanced my legs, arms and back and joined the reaping of Trombe. Myne's knife was a bit too small to do any meaningful chopping. However as I approached the Trombe that Lutz and the others were reaping, more Trombe sprouted beneath me. 

Tch! I forgot I can't use any form of magic near a Trombe!

Chapter Text

The Trombe's vines wrapped around my ankles to my knees.

"Get off!" I yelled in annoyance.

I started cutting away at the Trombe but my non-enhanced strength was pitiful. I was only as strong as my appearance would suggest. The strength of a six-year old who looked like a four or five year old.

"Myrna hold still!" Fey yelled, and then started chopping at the base of the vines that were sprouting beneath me.

"Thanks. You're a real lifesaver" I thanked him.

"I- uh. I- Mm." He couldn't quite get the words out. So he settled for a nod.

He turned his head to Lutz and Ralph then sped over to help them with the remaining Trombe. I tried my best to help out. I couldn't slice through the vines in one clean hit but I grabbed some of the smaller vines then did the "Tug and cut" on them. But after all the Trombe was reaped, I earned myself a good scolding from Lutz and Ralph.

I rushed head first into danger and me reaching for the Trombe was actually a big no-no since Trombe can quickly coil around a person's limb and make it harder for the other people to chop it up with a tangled person in the way.

"Myrna! Lutz! Are you both okay?" Myne came running over to us. She looked more exhausted than we did. Even though she didn't do anything.

"Yeah. We're all good. I think that's the last of it." Lutz said, scanning the area.

"Hey, Lutz, what was that?" Myne asked.

"Trombe. It grows really fast and sucks up all the nutrients in its surroundings and leaves the land it grew on barren. If it gets too big then we'd need to call the Knights Order'' Lutz explained. "Still though, it shouldn't be Trombe season yet. Still too early into autumn for Trombe to start popping up."

"The Trombe grew way faster than normal, the ground isn't too damaged to" Lutz said as he ran his hand over the brown-ish/gray-ish earth that the Trombe left behind.

"Right." Myne dryly responded.

"What's with you? Don't you think it's weird?" Lutz said while he glared at Myne.

"I mean, I've never seen one of those before. So I wouldn't know what's normal or not" Myne answered.

"I've only heard of them. I've also never seen one before."

"Oh right. Myne only started going to the forest in spring and you Myrna just a little over a month ago" Lutz said, nodding to himself.

"Lutz, the wood?" Myne asked

"It should be right over... There..." Lutz scanned around but couldn't find the wood he just gathered.

He lost it when he dropped it to reap the Trombe. He looked frustrated since he just spent a lot of time gathering it all.

"Hey Lutz, why don't we try making paper out of all this Trombe? It'd be better than chopping for more wood again. And everyone just left it here" Myne suggested.

"Right. Going to gather more wood would just be a pain" Lutz agreed. 

We added the Trombe wood to the wood we were gonna use to make paper. While we were just sitting around waiting for the wood to boil and steam, Myne tried gathering with... mixed results. Some of the stuff she brought back were poisonous to varying degrees. Once the black bark was done being steamed. Myne commented on how good Trombe was for making paper but Lutz told her that Trombe is dangerous and unpredictable. For the next few days we worked the bark as Myne instructed. Myne would occasionally slip up and do something to make Lutz suspicious of her. Lutz settled on waiting until the paper was done before he would ask.

The atmosphere around the two of them is getting way too awkward.

There were times when Lutz was about to speak up about something but stopped himself after looking at me. I guess my presence is keeping him from saying anything.

Whenever the two of them left me to watch over the pot and steamer, I would take out the feystone I had. I wanted to try a little something I've been very curious about.

Is it possible to drain a stone without dyeing it?

I gripped the feystone, without letting my mana force itself inside it. I tried to picture the sucking/pulling motion and imagined the mana inside the stone, being absorbed into me. However, when I managed to "Grip" the feystone's mana, it felt hot, like I was holding a lump of burning coal.

"Gah!" I grunted and let go of the feystone.

Now that IS interesting.

In the story, unsynchronized mana often tended to clash with one another. It IS possible to absorb unsynchronized mana, but with painful consequences.

Wait. Then how does the Darkness Spell or Cape of Darkness allow you to steal mana then?

I pondered on this question. Perhaps the Darkness spell automatically synchronizes any mana you hit with it. But there's also the fact that the Darkness Spell "Offers" some of that mana to the god of darkness.

No. Perhaps there's something about the god of darkness's authority that forces mana to synchronize.

After a few more attempts at absorbing the undyed feystone's mana, fourth bell rang. I was able to hold on for about five straight seconds. After multiple attempts I was able to drain the stone without dyeing it.

Myne and Lutz came back and we continued to boil the bark. When the bark was ready Lutz opened the pot and Myne examined it. Myne's eyes widened and she looked around us.

“Lutz, we need two sticks of about the same length to stir the pot. The bark of normal wood will peel off into the water, so bamboo is preferable. There should be bamboo close by, right?” Myne was asking Lutz for chopsticks. But since Lutz didn't know what those were, she described how they looked physically.

 “Two bamboo sticks, huh? Alright.” Lutz pretty quickly carved two equally long sticks of bamboo which Myne used to stir the pot.

“...Myne, you’re stirring with those sticks pretty well.” Lutz mumbled.

 “Bwuh?! Ah, uummm, yeah. Pretty good, right?” Myne gave a stiff fake smile and continued to stir.

Lutz glared at Myne from behind and Myne stood stiff, almost like she was too nervous to move.

"Cool. Can I try?" I asked for the chopsticks.

Myne handed them to me and I first held one on each hand by their ends. I then put one between my pointer and thumb, the other pressed between my ring and middle finger. I pretended to do it stiffly, like I've never held a pair before. I'm actually used to using them, but this is just to put on a show for Lutz. I pretended like I couldn't hold them correctly at first, making them cross each other, then correcting my grip. I then slowly stirred the pot, going slow enough to make it believable enough that this was my first time.

"This is surprisingly easy," I said pretending.

"Yeah. It looks like it is" Lutz mumbled again.

After a few days of working the bark, we were going to start working in the storage room also known as the workshop. My job was to help Myne with the picking of knots in the fibers and helping Lutz beat the fibers. We were now nearing the final step. Almost a week's worth of work was leading up to this. Now we were going to use the Suketa to shape the fibers into the desired shape, press them to drain the water and then let them dry.

"Finally, the part I'm most familiar with" Myne said excited to finally be at one of the final steps.

"You sure you know what you're doing?" Lutz asked with intense suspicion. Staring intently at what Myne was doing.

"Leave it to me, I've done this before" Myne said nonchalantly which caused me to internally facepalm.

"When? And where?" Lutz said sharply, his brows furrowed in anticipation of what Myne would say next.

"Nngh!? We-well, that's u-um, that's a girl's secret! Don't even think about prying! Right, Myrna?" Myne looked to me for some form of support even if it was just false agreement.

"Uh yeah. Something like that."

Myne continued to work. Taking some of the Pulp Water mixture and swishing it around inside the suketa.

“Why do you move it like that?” Lutz asked in a flat tone.

“Well, moving it like this spreads the pulpy water out, so the paper will end up equally thick throughout. Also, depending on the type of paper and how thick you want it, you can just repeat this for longer.” Myne was trying not to make eye contact with Lutz.

 “Huh, interesting. You know that cause you’ve done this before?” Lutz was driving more verbal spears towards Myne, but Myne tried her best to remain unphased by it.

After a few more days of work and experimenting with different types of wood, we finally had some ready for Benno to test. Lutz has been a lot more upset. He would glance my direction at times when he thought I wouldn't notice.

If I had to guess. He's looking for an opportunity to talk to Myne while I'm not around. Gotta give them the space they need I guess.

When we were basically done with the prototypes, I excused myself to go back home for a bit and check on something.

"Sorry guys, I'll be back in a bit, I just need to check on something back at home"

"Yeah. It's fine, we're basically almost done here." Lutz was probably thinking that this was the best time to confront Myne while I'm not around.

"We-well, if it's something important..." Myne looked troubled, she definitely didn't want to be left alone with Lutz right now.

I went to the side of the storage room, and after a minute, the confrontation began. I leaned against the wall, crossed my arms, enhanced my ears and readied myself. As much as I wanted to help Myne, she needs this to repair her relationship with Lutz.

“Aaaah, paper. It’s actual, real paper. We really made it...”

"Hey..."

“But we’re not done yet. The paper needs to dry until evening. Once they’re dry, we’ll peel them off slowly so they don’t rip, and then we’ll be done,”

“So it’s basically done already, right?”

“...Well, that’s not untrue, but...” 

“I told you I had something to say once the paper was done, remember?”

“Are we going to talk out here? Do you want to go into the storage building?”

“Here is fine.”

“So, what do you want to talk about?”

“...Who are you? You said you know how to make paper like this because you’ve made it before, right?” 

“...Well, I used pretty different methods the last time I made paper.” 

“Myne couldn’t have done that. Myne couldn’t know any of this. She barely ever left her house.”

“That’s true. Myne really didn’t know anything about anything.” 

“Then who are you?! Where’d the real Myne go? Give her back!”

“I can give you back the real Myne... But we should go back to my place first.”  

“Why’s that?”

“Well, it’ll be hard for you to carry back a corpse, right? If I leave, I think the only thing I’ll leave behind is a corpse. You don’t want my family thinking you killed me, do you?”

“Wh-Wh-What the, what the heck are you saying?! Are you saying Myne’s gone for good?! She won’t ever come back?”

“Uh huh. Probably...”

“Just tell me this! You talked to Otto and Mr. Benno about some kinda heat, right? Are you that heat? Did you eat Myne?!”

“You’re half right, half wrong. I think that the real Myne was eaten by this heat too. Her final memories were thus: ‘It’s hot, help me, it hurts, I hate this.’ Nothing but misery and pain. But that heat isn’t me, and the heat’s trying to eat me, too.” 

“What’s that supposed to mean?! Aren’t you evil?! Didn’t Myne disappear because of you?! Tell me that’s what happened!”

“I didn’t come here and take Myne’s body because I wanted to! I died, and when I woke up, I was this kid. If I could have chosen where to go myself, I would have stolen a noble’s body, so I could read books. And I wouldn’t have chosen a weak and sickly body, either. Who would want a body that’s sick with a horrible disease, one that feels like fire is eating you alive?!”

“You... You didn’t want to become Myne?” 

“Would you? At first I couldn’t even leave my house without getting out of breath and catching a fever. I’ve finally gotten strong enough to reach the forest, but this body takes forever to grow, and even now, I’ll get sick if I let my guard down for a second. I can barely do anything.”

“...Is the heat going to eat you too, like it ate Myne?” 

“Mhm, I think so. If I stop holding it in for even a second, the heat bursts out and starts eating me alive. It feels kind of like I’m being swallowed up by it, like I’m being broken apart and vanishing... It’s hard to explain.”

“What I’m saying is, if you don’t like me using Myne’s body and want me to disappear, just say so. I can disappear at any moment.”

"Whaddaya mean you’ll disappear if I tell you to?! That doesn’t make sense!”

“It doesn’t, but if it wasn’t for you, I would have disappeared a long time ago.”

"Whaddaya mean?"

"No matter how many times I try I can never finish my book, remember how I collapsed when my Mom burned my Mokkan? I was just about ready to give up. Ready to let the heat take me and I would have just disappeared right then and there. But as I was seeing my families' faces, like I was in a dream, I saw your face. You told me to remember the promise I made"

"Your... Promise?"

"That I'd introduce you to Mr. Otto, remember? So you told me that I had to do my end of the deal. Right then and there, you gave me a reason to not give up"

“Th-That was just... I wasn’t trying to make you owe me or anything, I just... gaah, crap!” 

“Why did you say it, then?” 

“Don’t ask me that! Let it go! Forget about it!”

Just then, a smile crept onto my face. We were now at the point of reconciliation.

“Mmm, anyway, I remembered the promise and thought I shouldn’t disappear before doing my part of the deal, so I pushed the heat back down. We met up with Otto and Benno after that, which means I fulfilled my promise. Now that we’ve made paper, I’d really like to keep going and make books, but if you really want me to disappear, I will.”

“Since when...?” 

“Hmm? What?”

“Since when have you been Myne?”

“...When do you think? At what point do you think the Myne you knew disappeared?”

“Since you started wearing that thing?”

“...That’s right.” 

“So it’s been a whole friggin’ year?!”

“Uh huh. I’ve spent most of my time here sick in bed, but it’s been about a year.”

“...Your family hasn’t noticed?” 

“Who knows. They’ve noticed I’m different, but I don’t think anyone has realized I’m not actually Myne. Plus, my dad said that he was just happy I was finally getting healthy.” 

“...Alright.”

“Hey, Lutz...” 

“...I think this is something for your family to decide, not me.”

“You don’t mind, Lutz?” 

“Like I said, it’s not up to me.”

“You don’t want me to disappear, Lutz? Even though I’m not the real Myne?”

“...I don’t.” 

“Why?”

“Myne won’t come back even if you leave, right? And if you’ve been her for a whole year, then the Myne I know is mostly just you. So...Yeah. I’m fine with you being MY Myne.”

Gah! Lutz! You sinful little boy! Going all "Yeah. I'm fine with you being MY Myne." That's totally something a hero of a Shoujo manga would say!

"So, uh. How long are you gonna stay hiding there? Huh, Myrna?" Myne suddenly called me out.

Bwuh!? She knew I was here all along?

"You were there all along!?" Lutz yelled in shock.

"Just in case you haven't realized this Myrna, Clogs make a distinct clacking sound on cobblestone pavement. I didn't hear you walk very far away. And the way you looked at Lutz earlier, you already knew what he wanted to do right?" Myne crossed her arms and pouted.

"Guess I'm not as stealthy as I thought" I said while scratching the back of my head.

"But it's fine. Now that Lutz knows about me. Time for you to fess up as well. You're just like me right? A reincarnated person?" Myne asked with a slight smirk on her face.

"Yup, I'm a reincarnated person too"

Chapter Text

After the confrontation with Lutz, all three of us finished up the rest of the prototypes. We had a lot on hand since I “helped” with gathering the materials. And by that, I mean, sprouting extra Trombe by attempting to use Physical Reinforcement and Enhancement magic on top of it. Midway into autumn, we had used up all of our raw material. With the weather getting colder and colder, we would need to pause production until spring. We took our prototypes to Benno.

“Hm. Let’s see” Benno tried writing on the paper prototypes. “It’s easier to write on than parchment. The ink runs a little but that’s not a big deal.”

“So, Mr. Benno, do we pass? Will you take on Lutz as an apprentice?” Myne asked with anticipation for Benno’s next words.

Benno stroked his chin with a slight smile forming on his face. That was the face of a merchant calculating the fortune he’ll be making, now that he has a wonderful new product on his hands. “Yup, you both passed. Now, how much of this stuff can you make?”

“These are just smaller prototypes so we’ll be needing bigger tools to make actual workable paper” Myne put a hand on her chin. “Also. We’ll need to wait until spring to resume production, since the cold weather will make it hard to make paper”

“That’s fine. The production rights are under your name by contract.” Benno nodded. “What about you, girlie? You haven’t decided on a product to sell yet? Myne did write your name as part of her production team but I can’t take you in as an apprentice under her name.”

“That’s umm, work in progress I guess….? Hehe” I scratched the back of my head.

I’ve been so involved with Myne and Lutz’s work that I haven’t even started on my own!

“There’s still a bit of time till your baptisms, but I suggest you’d do well to work with a bit more haste” Benno advised me.

“Got it.” I nodded.

“Oh also, Mr. Benno, can we sell these as our Winter Handiwork?” Myne then showed one of her flower hair accessories.

“Girl, what is this?” Benno became tense, but maintained a smile.

“A Hairpin, it’s just like the one I use, but with flower decorations.” Myne then fixed the Flower Hairpin next to her plain one. “So, do you think they’ll sell?”

“...They will.” Benno spoke with a low voice and had a sharp look in his eyes.

“So, uh, can I ask for some funding to make them?”

Benno let out a quiet sigh and asked “What in the world do you need?”

“String. Doesn’t have to be that high quality, but I’d like to have as many different colors as possible.”

“You’ll be making these on your own?” Benno asked with a hard glare.

“ …Well, the plan was for me and Myrna to make the flower part and Lutz to make the wooden pin part. Right?” Myne said, then quickly turned her head to look at both Lutz and me.

“Ye-yeah.” Lutz answered as quickly as he could.

“Yup” I answered. But I don’t know how to crochet though. I know how to sew and embroider, since I lived alone in an apartment for a long time to save money on tailors, but crochet was never something I learned.

“Alright, sure. Now that we have that settled, do you three have the strength to go somewhere right now?” Benno asked as he quickly but cooly stood up.

“Uh huh” Myne answered.

“Alright. We’ll be making a little visit to the Merchants Guild.” Benno said with a slight smile forming on his lips.

Ah. So we’ll be meeting with the Guildmaster then Freida.

“Just what is the Merchants Guild?” Myne asked.

“You don’t know?”

“I’ve never been there, do you two know?” Myne asked me and Lutz.

“It’s a place where people buy and sell stuff, right?” Lutz tried his best to answer.

“If I had to guess, some kind of government office that regulates trade in the city?” I tried to answer as vaguely as I could, but enough that Myne would understand .

“That was actually pretty close, girlie,” Benno said, raising a brow at me.

When we reached the Merchants Guild, we saw a ton of people walking around, with very long lines of people.

I haven’t been in a building with this many people since I got my driver’s license.

We then reached a staircase barred by a silvery metal gate. The man standing on guard politely held out his hand “Registration card please.”

“All four of us are going up to the third floor,” Benno said as he took out a metal card with a lace that looked like a slightly larger dog tag.

The guard lightly tapped the gate with the card, then the gate turned into white light which evaporated, like it was never there at all.

“Bwuh!? What was that!?” Myne let out in surprise.

“It’s a magic tool, this place has connections to the nobility and is a place that answers to the Feudal Lord or to the noble government.” Benno answered.

“Gotcha” 

“Lutz, keep your hand on my coat, and Myrna, don’t let go of my hand. You’ll get knocked back if you do.” Benno warned me and Lutz. Myne was fine since Benno was already carrying her on his arm.

As we walked up the stairs to the third floor, Benno furrowed his brows with a slightly annoyed expression on his face. We arrived upstairs to a very fancy place with lots of expensive furniture with intricate carvings. Paintings lined the walls and fancy rugs were on aesthetic placements.

“Let’s just hope that the old geezer doesn’t do anything unnecessary.” Benno said with an annoyed tone.

When we got to the receptionist counter, Benno let Myne down and pulled out his registration card again then talked to the person behind the counter.

“Three temporary registrations please.” Benno said.

“But they are not your children, are they?” The receptionist asked while looking at us with a raised brow.

“They’re not. But I need them all temporarily registered. Come on, let’s just get this done.” Benno said with a bit of an exasperated voice.

“Hmm. A Carpenter’s son, a Soldier’s daughter and a girl under a Metalworking Smith’s custody” the receptionist said then looked at all three of us with suspicious eyes. “Certainly, please wait here.”

“Whoa, is that a bookshelf?!” Myne asked excitedly then tugged on Benno's sleeve. 

“Hmm? Uh, no, that’s a document shelf.” Benno answered, then drummed his fingers on the desk.

“Can I take a look at the stuff on it?”

“The waiting time is gonna be long, so knock yourself out and don’t break anything.”

After the receptionist returned, we all sat at the corner near the document shelf. Myne took out a scroll which contained a map. Out of curiosity, I looked at a wooden board.

Yup, I uh, still can’t read.

Granted it wouldn’t be hard for me to learn the writing system since the alphabet they used was a phonetic based one. Unlike Japanese and Chinese, which used symbols, Yurgenschmidt’s language was vaguely German sounding but its sentence structure and grammar being somewhat similar to Japanese. And the numerical system was similar to the Arabic numerals, only using different symbols.

After a while, the receptionist returned.

“Master Benno, the Guildmaster would like to see you.” She said, then motioned for us to follow.

“Tch. I knew that old geezer would get in my way. You three follow me.” Benno let out in annoyance.

The receptionist took us to another, fancier room. An elderly looking man with white hair and fancy clothes was seated behind a desk that looked like it was made of even fancier wood.

“So you’ve come, Benno. Let’s cut the pleasantries. Why are you temporarily registering these children who are not related to you by blood?” The Guildmaster asked with a serious look in his eyes. “What you’re doing is quite unprecedented.”

“In short, you want to know what these two brought me right?” Benno was setting up a hard defense.

“Yes. Depending on what it is, I may only approve of having it be sold in a different store. You’re beginning to overstep your bounds” Both Benno and the Guildmaster were glaring at each other, but were wearing polite smiles that did not reach their eyes.

“They’ve already decided to sell it at my store as part of their winter handiwork. Right, Myne?” Benno then tapped a knuckle behind Myne’s shoulder.

“Uhuh” Myne answered while nodding, a little surprised about being pulled into this little feud between Benno and the Guildmaster.

“...Alright then, let me see it.” The Guildmaster let out a small sigh. Benno was hard-blocking his attempt at stealing Myne’s product.

“Ri-right.” Myne was a bit nervous. She probably didn’t appreciate being put in front of two hungry lions.

Myne took out the flower hairpin, which caused the Guildmaster to suddenly stand up.

“Thats…” The Guildmaster’s eyes were wide in surprise.

“Was the Hair Ornament you were looking for, not something like this?” Benno taunted with a grin on his face.

“You plan to sell this?” The Guildmaster said, not taking his eyes off the hairpin.

“Correct. They were planning to make more over the winter”

“Winter Handiwork, then? In that case, I will purchase this one right now.”

“Sorry, but I can’t sell this one, I made it for my sister, Tuuli.” Myne declined.

“Come now, I’ll offer this much” The Guildmaster then raised three fingers.

“If you make it worth our while, we can put making your granddaughter’s hairpin a high priority. Benno said with a devilish grin on his face.

“Tch. Very well, how’s this?” The Guildmaster then raised another finger.

“Then we have a deal.” Benno smiled victoriously. “Now you’ll also approve their temporary registrations, correct? Otherwise, they can’t actually sell it to you.”

“Tch. Naturally,”

After that, the Guildmaster tried a couple tricks to get Benno to leave us alone with him. He might've been thinking he could tempt us with an offer while Benno wasn’t there.

Had it come to that, I’ll have to be the one to speak up I guess. I already know the Guildmaster’s game anyway.

The Guildmaster returned with the receptionist and we all sat down on a meeting table in front of the receptionist counter. We were made to sign our names and Benno read us the terms from a wooden board. They also explained the uses of our Cards. To explain briefly, the cards served as our access to the Merchants Guild, it worked as our license to buy and sell products, and also served as a bank account card. We could literally give and receive money from our cards, and our account balances were reflected within our Merchants Guild record.

If I remember correctly, even Myne’s name change to Rozemyne was reflected in her Merchants Guild record, even the name written in her contracts was magically changed from Myne to Rozemyne.

The cards, as well as a tray of needles was prepared in front of us. Myne twitched in surprise, probably not wanting to make a blood seal. Lutz poked his pointer finger with the needle and pressed it against the card. The card glowed a silvery white

Here’s something I’m real curious about.

After Lutz finished his blood seal, he held out his hand to help Myne do hers.

“Myne, would you humor me for a second?” I asked.

“Uh, sure, what?” She replied.

“You know that heat inside of you?”

“Yeah…? What about it?” She asked with a raised brow.

“Can you please imagine it like a kind of fire that’s gathering on the tip of your finger?”

“Umm, sorry, come again?”

“Imagine that the fever you keep getting is like a fire that’s gathering on the tip of your finger.”

“Okay….? I’ll try…” she said then raised her finger while focusing her eyes on it.

The moment I spotted a layer of wavy heat being emitted I took her finger and pressed it onto the card.

“Wait, what are you,” Myne asked in surprise.

The medal shone with light then stopped.

“Wha- Girlie! What did you just do!?” Benno yelled quietly then looked around if anyone saw what happened.

“So it works…” I said to myself.

I have to admit, I kinda tuned out the world there while I was in a trance of curiosity.

I also focused my mana on my finger, then I pressed it onto the guild card and it shone the exact same way Myne and Lutz’s did.

Benno gave me a hard glare which I can translate to: “We’re talking about this later”.

The guild receptionist returned and took the other stuff back.

“Your guild records have been confirmed, your registration is complete. Congratulations” She said in a very preprogrammed voice that sounded cheery but also made it obvious that she’s said the exact same sentence thousands of times already.

After our registration was done, the Guildmaster invited us to sit down at a similar meeting table.

“Now then, I’ll have one hairpin. Please finish it before the winter baptism ceremony”. The Guildmaster requested.

“Mmm, may I ask what your granddaughter’s preferences are? Favorite color? What flower does she like most?” Myne asked.

“Such things are outside my area of expertise. Please just make it exactly like that one.”

If you do dote on your granddaughter, you should really know her favorite color at the very least.

“Umm, is it possible that I meet your granddaughter to hear what she likes?” Myne was really going for the customized product approach, but this grandpa was just too oblivious.

“I want to keep it a secret and surprise her,” he said with a proud smile.

I internally shook my head. Is a look of surprise really better than a look of joy? 

“But would you rather not see her with a happy look on her face? I believe a custom order, specially made with her preferences in mind would be the better option. Especially one that will make her look good on her special day, I believe she will cherish such a gift”

“Ho. Your name was Myne, was it? Why not come work at my store?” The Guildmaster offered.

“Umm uh….” Myne was too surprised and intimidated by the Guildmaster to answer.

“Declined.” Benno said firmly.

“Our store is bigger than Benno’s, with better terms as well,”

“So-sorry but I owe Benno more than I can ever repay him,”

“Then I will repay him for you.”

“Myne! Tell him firmly that you decline.” Benno told her while tapping his finger on the table, like putting a wooden stake on the ground.

“I, I-I, I Decline!.....”

“That’s unfortunate, it seems you will be unable to speak freely with such a scary guard with you.” The Guildmaster said then looked at Benno who clenched his jaw then furrowed his brows in anger.

“Are you free to speak with Freida tomorrow? The sooner the better”

“Can Benno come with us?” Myne asked in a nervous tone.

“That will not be possible, store owners in Ehrenfest will be having a meeting tomorrow. And I believe it would be better for Freida to spend some time with children her age.” The Guildmaster tried to sound considerate of her granddaughter, but knowing how he trained Freida, this is going to be very troublesome.

“Well, can Lutz and Myrna come with me? It would just be us kids then,” Myne suggested.

“Well I suppose that would be fine,” The Guildmaster accepted.

“Well, if that’s all, we’ll be going now.” Benno said, then quickly got up and motioned for us to follow.

When we got back to Benno’s store, Mark greeted us. “Welcome back. It seems the registration was successful.”

“Yup. Thanks to Myne, it was an absolute victory.” Benno said with a pleased expression.

“Impressive work then.” Mark replied with a refined chuckle.

“As for tomorrow, you three stay on guard. Especially you, Myne. You’re gonna be dealing with that old geezer's granddaughter” Benno warned.

“But she’s just a kid though….” Myne was really underestimating Freida.

“Listen here, rumors are that Freida is the most similar to that old geezer among his grandkids. Lutz, make sure you reel in Myne when she’s being targeted. Got it?” Benno looked at Lutz.

“Got it. Leave it to me” Lutz responded with a determined look in his eyes.

“As for you,” Benno glared at me. “We’re gonna have a little talk about what happened back there in the Merchants Guild.”

I gulped in fear. Benno is definitely gonna skin me about the Guild Cards.

Why did I let curiosity cloud my self-awareness back there!? I’m so stupid!

Chapter Text

Benno’s glare was the most intense I’ve seen. Benno motioned for me to follow him. He let Myne and Lutz go home first. Myne was concerned about why I was going to be lectured, but I waved at her with a smile that said “I’ll be fine, don’t worry”. After looking back at me one last time, both went home.

“We’ll talk in my office. Mark, prepare some tea.” Benno ordered.

“Of course, Master Benno” Mark then went into the pantry.

I followed Benno to his office and he offered me a seat. The table was round with a beautiful piece of embroidered cloth that served as a table mat. The moment he sat down, he glared at me. His eyes were sharp and vigilant, like he was going to be watching every little twitch and reaction that would come out of me in this interrogation. A cold sweat ran down my temple, and my sitting posture was super tense. My hands were balled into fists on my lap. I tried to maintain a professional’s smile and remain calm, but Benno’s aura right now was just that intense.

After Mark poured us our tea he left the room.

“Now, I want you to answer me as honestly as you can, who and what exactly are you?” He said through narrowed eyes and furrowed brows.

“As honestly as I can” huh? In other words “How honest you are in this discussion will become the basis of how I’ll trust you from now on”.

“I… don’t know what you mean, I’m Myrna, I live near the south gate. Am I supposed to answer with something else?”

“That much is certainly true, I’ve had a few people look into you, and had people ask around about you and Myne.”

“Then… what,” I tried to ask why he was asking about my identity, beyond just being a commoner kid from the lower city, but he quickly cut me off.

“Are you actually a fallen noble? Or more accurately, were your parents? The first day I met you and Myne, you both bugged me as being pretty enigmatic to say the least.”

“In what way? And no, as far as I remember, my parents were never nobles.”

Benno’s expression became even more serious. “Even the way you answer is strange. Both you and Myne answer very adult-like in both tone and word choice. Despite being commoner children from the southern parts of the city, you’re both too ‘clean’ and ‘proper’.”

“I just like to take a bath everyday. And I believe being polite is always to be viewed positively” I knew the context of his question, but I answered with a half-truth.

I can’t exactly tell him “That’s just the norm in my past life.”

“That’s not very typical of kids from that part of town. Even the way you’re speaking right now, I can tell that you’re being VERY careful with your words. Almost as if you were trained to.”

“Then I apologize if my manner of speech led you to suspect me.”

“That stuff’s the minor part actually. Now the main thing I wanted to talk about, you knowing how to control mana.” Benno was now watching me VERY intently.

“I learned it out of necessity to survive.”

“Devouring children don’t just learn how to control mana, not in the way you did.”

“Don’t they learn how to repress it?”

“So you do know about the Devouring. While they do learn to repress the heat, they don’t learn to control it.”

“I only learned that this heat is the same mana stuff that nobles use. So it was only out of curiosity.”

“And you seem to be doing VERY WELL for a child born with the Devouring. Well enough to experiment with it.”

It’s like I’m digging my own grave by the shovel full!!! 

“How did you know about how magic tools work? And how they relate to mana?”

“I-I…”

“Almost a month ago, a few nobles disguised as merchants were wandering around, asking about a small silver haired girl, almost young enough to not be baptized yet.”

!!!

“I, I-I I..” I honestly don’t know what excuse I can even offer at this point. I honestly wouldn’t be surprised if a bunch of nobles came knocking on my door after a few days from now.

I'm so scared. My heart was beating fast, this never happened in the story. I’m unsure about what to do.

“A poor commoner child with a way to cure their Devouring, no apparent connection to nobles, no personal magic tools and has lived this long, so close to their baptism with no strong symptoms of the Devouring. Yeah, none of this is adding up. Who are you exactly?”

“I-I….” I felt myself getting cold sweat. I just looked down at my hands which were balled into fists, clenched to the point that they turned white. I was unsure of how to answer.

Unlike Myne in the story, I haven’t spent a long enough time with Benno to earn his trust. To him, I am just a creepy kid right now. He even knows the Knights are looking for me.

 I can’t exactly tell him that I’m a person who reincarnated in the body of a little girl. That this world is actually a story in a book series. They wouldn’t exactly believe me. Even if they did, I’d probably be tortured until they’ve wrung out as much information out of me. And I’m sure they’d find lots of use out of me other than just information.

“Hey, Girlie!”

Right now I just wanna disappear, get as far away from here as possible .

“KID! Kid!” Benno put his hand on my shoulder which surprised me. He put a hand on my forehead. “Geez kid, you’re burning up!”

Crap! I’m losing control of my mana!

I closed my eyes and pictured a box which I compressed my mana into. After a few deep breaths, I felt my mana stabilize.

“Gah! Geez! Look, I’m sorry. I might’ve let my emotions slip a bit.”

“It’s fine, Mr. Benno. You have every right to be suspicious of me. But, there’s some secrets I’d rather not say, regardless of what duress falls on me.”

Benno’s look was still serious, but he softened enough that I could tell he wouldn’t pressure me for more answers. “Alright. To Be honest, it might be better that I don’t know.”

“I’m thankful for your understanding”

“A long time ago I lost someone to the Devouring. I wasn’t capable or knowledgeable enough about it to save her. Yet, here is someone who seems so fine even when they’re afflicted by the same thing. Maybe if I could tell her that a way existed maybe, maybe I could’ve done something for her. But I’m already decades too late for that. Sorry if I kinda let it out on you.” Benno put a hand on my head and started ruffling my hair. His eyes looking down in melancholy and regret. “Again, I’m sorry.”

He must be talking about Liz.

“It’s fine, Mr. Benno.” I said with a stiff smile on my face. I’m just glad that he wasn’t gonna sell me out to the nobles.

“It’s fine if you don’t wanna answer this but, is there a way to help Myne? She also has the Devouring, right?” Benno asked in a sincere asking voice.

“I'm looking for a way to.” I answered looking down.

None of my methods would work on Myne. I could try to teach her Physical Reinforcement as a way to expend her mana, but since she’s sickly even without the Devouring, it wouldn’t work. Taues would probably be able to extend her life somewhat, but with her growing mana, we’d probably fill the forest with trombe. And if the knights discovered us, that would be the worst case. Hunting for feystones isn’t an option either, as I almost died getting only a single decent one.

“Awkward as it is to ask this of you after all the stuff I said before but, take care of Myne for all of us.” Benno’s eyes were still serious but sincere, like he was asking this of a comrade. 

“I’ll do everything I can.”

“Good. Now, don’t let your guard down against that geezer’s granddaughter tomorrow, got it?”

“Yes, sir!”

The next day, just a bit before third bell, we waited at the plaza. Myne was sweeping the plaza with her eyes looking for Freida.

“I think we forgot to ask for a description of what Freida even looks like…” Myne didn’t know what Freida looked like. The only description we had was that she was roughly around our age.

Well, I at least know what Freida’s description was. About seven years old at this point in the story, pink hair tied into twintails.

“She’ll probably just find us herself. Plus, yer real easy to spot with that Hairstick of yours.” Lutz said in a laid back tone with his arms behind his head.

“Yeah, and we can just ask the Guildmaster if the worst comes to worst. The Merchants Guild is right over there” I said pointing to the Merchants Guild building with my eyes.

“How’d it go with your family yesterday, Lutz?” Myne asked Lutz who looked at contemplatively.

“They were happy that I earned some money but they still didn’t want me to be a merchant. My dad said that I should just be a paper making craftsman instead” Lutz explained then sighed.

“I see… Your dad really wants you to be a craftsperson, huh?” Myne said, looking down contemplatively.

“But I don’t want to be a craftsman. I want to leave this town and do business in other cities like Benno. You two don’t want to spend your whole life doing just one thing, right?” Lutz said while looking up, imagining all the things he’d like to do with his life.

“Uh huh. Once we get the mass production of paper going, I want to leave it all to other people and move on to making books. I won’t be able to own a bookstore if there aren’t a lot of books, and just forget about being a librarian.” Myne then clenched her fists in determination. Her goal now clear to her, she’ll charge forward.

“I’d be fine running a bookstore with you, Myne. Y’know, I thought about this yesterday after seeing the bookshelf in the Merchants’ Guild, but it’s gonna be rich people who want books, right?” Lutz said as he grinned proudly.

“Uh huh.”

“If you’re gonna be making books, you’re gonna need a printing press, right? I could design one. It’d be pretty rudimentary since we need to work with what we’ve got in this world.” I was thinking of advancing things a little further than in the stories.

“Hm. I was thinking of starting with stencils first, since we still don’t have the money to make a machine, regardless if we had the design for it already.” Myne explained.

Fair point. Even if we could make a proper design, we didn’t have the proper funding to make one. And we still needed to go through experimentation and prototypes too.

After about ten to fifteen minutes of waiting, a pink haired girl arrived.

“Are you perhaps Myne?” She asked.

“Ah, yes. Are you Freida?” Myne asked while looking at Freida.

Freida had the looks and air of a graceful, well bred young rich girl. Her clothes were a cut above the rest in quality too.

“Yes, I am Freida. Pleased to meet you. I could tell immediately, even from a distance, thanks to your hairpin.”

“Oh… I see…” Myne then awkwardly put a hand near her hairpin.

“Are you one of Myne’s companions? I would have liked this to be an all girls event.” Freida said with her cheeks puffed. “If she requires someone to aid her would she not suffice?” Freida said while her eyes pointed to me.

This attitude towards Lutz and her forceful cutthroat attitude is what will lead Myne to not consider her a true friend…

“Myne is terribly weak and frail, she collapses quite often, so a strong boy is required to carry her in the event she does. I am, as you can see, not capable of doing so.” I explained. But both Myne and Lutz glanced towards me with an expression that said “Uh huh, Yeah, sure”.

Come on, you two! I know that you’ve both seen me using what is essentially super strength, but it’s not like Freida needs to know I have that! Plus, it’s actually convincing since I look a year younger than I should be.

 “You collapse with such frequency that it necessitates constant watch? Do you perhaps have the Devouring?” Freida asked with a serious expression.

“The Devouring?” Myne said with a confused expression.

“Oh? Are you unfamiliar with the phrase? Let’s see…” Freida put a finger to her cheek then tilted her head. “Is there perhaps a heat in your body that acts independent of your will?”

“There is! Is there a way to cure it!?”

“It costs a fortune.” Freida replied with a sigh. If even a high status rich girl like her considers it a fortune, then a poor kid from the south like Myne would have practically no chance.

“Oh no, we’re doomed…” Myne then looked at me.

“Do you also possess the Devouring?” Freida asked.

“Yes.”

“We-well you both still seem very up and lively, as long as you both give your all to a singular purpose, you will both be fine. Just be careful of when your spirits shatter, the heat will rise in strength and consume you.” Freida warned.

“I see. We will take your advice to heart.” I thanked her. I already knew all of this though… And I can expend some mana to the point that it doesn’t threaten my life.

Though I do feel like my mana has been growing lately. In the story, Physical Enhancement supposedly used up a significant amount of mana, and was difficult to use and maintain. But that wasn’t what I was experiencing with my own. Either I possess so much mana that it’s not putting a dent in my reserves or perhaps my method is TOO mana efficient. I have lately been compressing my mana more than when I first got here.

“Well then, shall we go to my home?” Freida then led us to her home, which was the Othmar Company building. It too was a multi-story building with a store on the first floor. His store was fairly large and closer to the inner wall than Benno’s store.

“You see, I quite like to watch the baptism proceedings, so I always watch them from my window. The hairpin you made last summer stuck out so much it caught my eye.” Apparently, the view from Freida’s window was great enough to be able to see the small parade of kids on their way to the temple for their baptism.

Freida guided us to a parlor filled with expensive wares and fancy tapestries lining the walls in an elegant way. The floors also had beautiful carpets and rugs. This place was the epitome of wealth to show off.

“I had never seen such a hairpin before, but when I asked my grandfather, he could find no information on it. I was so confused when the style had not spread throughout the city by the fall baptism ceremony...” 

“They’re a bit time consuming to make, so we usually only have enough time for them during the winter.” Myne then brought out the sample she brought. “But if everything goes as planned, girls should be wearing them by next spring.”

“Oh my! Does that mean I will be the only one wearing one this winter ceremony? Consider me excited.” Freida put her hands together in joy. But then, her expression turned into one of business. She then held the hairpin sample to examine it. “It truly is a wonderful method you’ve discovered.”

“Is it…?” Myne just didn’t quite understand how revolutionary this method of making three dimensional art with thread is in this world. 

“Quite so. There are ways to embroider flower designs onto cloth but not these solid shapes made with nothing but thread. And only the nobility can use magic that freezes flowers in time to preserve them.”

“I see…” Myne only now understood how big this was.

“Now then... might I ask how this visit came to be arranged?”

“The guildmaster hired us yesterday to make a hairpin like this for your baptism ceremony.”

“I know that. But I would have expected my grandfather to order one without consulting me…” Frieda closes her eyes then sighed.

“Mmm, he said something like that, but I thought that you would be happier if you could choose your favorite colors and have it match your outfit, so I asked to meet you.”

“I see. I thought that maybe Grandfather had been surprisingly considerate, but in reality, you saved him from himself.”

“If possible, could I see what outfit you plan to wear at the ceremony? I would like to know what color the embroidery is.”

“Wait just a moment. I’ll bring them out now.” Freida excitedly went to fetch her baptism outfit.

Freida’s outfit had white as a base color, with pink and red embroidery. It also incorporated wool. If one were to use one word to describe it, “Warm” would be the first word to come to mind. Myne asked for a sample of the thread used in her outfit to make a hairpin that matched its color one to one. But Freida provided more than enough thread to make the hairpin. But then Myne noticed Freida’s hairstyle.

“If you plan to keep that hairstyle for the winter baptism, wouldn’t you need two hairpins?” Myne put a finger to her chin.

“That is certainly true. That would mean I would need to pay for two of them now.”

“No, that’s fine. This thread alone can cover the cost of the second one.” Myne said while holding the thread.

“Oh, but that simply won’t do. We have a deal that established the price of the hairpin. That is not a deal I intend to break. We will pay double.” Freida insisted.

“But, but! You gave us the materials we need, asking for double the money would just be too much...”

“But I insist, I will pay double,” Freida said in a firm voice.

“But that's….”

“Why not just make the second one half price?” Lutz suggested.

“What?” Both girls looked at Lutz with wide eyes.

“Myne, you want to give the second one away for free due to the free thread. Freida, you want to pay full price to avoid any trouble happening between the guildmaster and Benno. Let’s cut a deal and make the second one half price.”

“I think we should just stick to double the price.” I interjected. These two are gonna get an earful from Benno…

“But getting the raw materials for free feels like I’m overcharging for the product.” Myne argued.

“Yes. But it’s the method and skills to even make this premium hairpin are your greater investment” I argued back.

“That’s true, but I think I’ll go with Lutz’s suggestion for this one. Are you okay with that, Miss Freida?”

“That’s fine, but... don’t you know that when you get the chance to earn money, you should take it and profit as much as you possibly can?” Freida repeated the same thing Benno said.

“Um, is that like a famous Merchant saying?” Myne asked with a face that said “That line again...?”

“It’s simply how Commerce works, is it not?” Freida raised a brow in confusion.

That’s simply just how you were raised to think, Freida…

After the discussion about the hairpin was finished. Myne engaged in a bit of obligatory small talk with Freida, the topic she chose was hobbies.

“My hobbies?” Freida then looked up then after a pause, she found an answer “Counting money, perhaps?” 

“Pardon?” Myne and Lutz looked thrown off, but I was already expecting that.

“Oh, it’s not just counting money that I love, but saving it up as well. The weight of a bag of money fills me with joy and no sound is more pleasant to the ears than that of coins rubbing together, don’t you agree?” Freida gave an impassioned speech about the bliss of counting money.

“...Ahaha, well, maybe. I also like seeing my savings go up,” Myne tried to give an agreeable response. It would’ve been a bit rude not to answer.

“My, my! You understand my hobby?! As of late, my heart has jumped with joy as I’ve thought about how to increase my wealth and pondered what would make for a good product to sell.”

“I see…” All three of us, me, Lutz and Myne really didn't want this discussion to go any further.

“You know, Myne.” 

“Yes?”

“I think I’ve come to like you quite a lot.” 

“Um, thank you?” Myne’s voice cracked a bit

“Would you work with me?” Freida offered.

“No!” Before I or Myne could react, Lutz immediately turned her down.

“Oh, but why? Our store is larger than Benno’s, and has a more storied history. We would accept her unconditionally, of course. She hasn’t been baptized yet and is not officially Benno’s apprentice, so she could easily switch to our store. But in any case, I am asking Myne here, not you.”

“I appreciate the offer, but I owe Benno more than I can ever repay him, so...”

“Oh, that’s no issue. I can just repay him for you.” 

“Bwuh? Ummm… I…” Myne was lost about how to answer. Freida’s forceful business tactics were formidable.

“Myne, you gotta be firm, like yesterday.” I told Myne. 

“Freida... I, I-I, I decline!”

“Oh, I see. Well, there is still plenty of time until your baptism ceremony, Myne, and as you are temporarily registered with the Merchants’ Guild, there will be many opportunities for us to meet. Ahaha. I’m looking forward to that.”

Sigh. I really want Myne to be better friends with Freida… But how do I go about that?

Chapter Text

After meeting Freida and finalizing the price and design for the hairpin she ordered, we returned to Benno’s shop to report. And as expected, me, Myne and Lutz got an earful from Benno.

“Well, what’d ya think of the geezer’s grandkid? And don't sugarcoat it.”

“We-well… she was a very cute little lady…” Myne couldn’t quite bring herself to say bad things about Freida.

“Honestly, the contrast between her actions and appearance make her intimidating. She’s got a good nose for profit and is honestly, a more intense business person than her grandfather.” I interjected.

“Yeah. She’s also a lot like Myne here,” Lutz nodded in agreement. “The face she makes when she talks about making and saving money is exactly like Myne’s when she talks about books. They’re both cute on the outside, but super weird on the inside.”

Me and Lutz laughed then fist bumped.

“Wha- Geez! You two are so mean!” Myne pouted and crossed her arms.

“So you all also think she’s got real potential huh?” Benno sighed then looked up contemplatively. Despite being old enough to be Freida’s father, these two can practically be considered rivals. Benno scratched the side of his head then yelled at us to never give discounts on luxury goods like these and risk rumors about discounts spreading.

After that discussion, we went to the Thread Shops to get some thread for both Freida’s and the hairpins we’d be making for our winter handiwork. We had Mark help us out, since he knew these places like the back of his hand.

After our shopping, we three kids headed back. 

“Myrna, how are you at crocheting?” Myne asked me.

“Not much, I can sew and embroider just fine, but crochet is not in my tool box.”

“Hmm. It’s still only fifth and a half bell, wanna study at my place every now and then?”

“I’m fine with that. While we’re at it, mind teaching me how to read and write?”

“You don’t know how to read yet? That’s a bit surprising.”

“I can speak the language, and the writing system seems to be a phonetic based one, I think. So learning the characters should be about all I need. And the numbers seem to work similar to ours, I think…”

“No. That’s mostly right, aside from a few different characters, the alphabet IS kinda phonetic”

“Alright, makes things easier for me.”

After we reached our neighborhood, Lutz went home and I went to Myne’s place. When we got there, I was greeted by Tuuli and a green haired woman who I’ll assume is Effa.

“Myrna! First time visiting, huh?” Tuuli said as she got closer to greet me.

“Myrna? Oh! Tuuli, Myne and Gunther have all told me about you. I’d like to thank you as well for saving our girls. Thank you.” Effa gave me what I can describe as an angelic smile. She then lowered into a sort of curtsy. 

Strange… Even when I’m surrounded by pretty girls, I feel… Nothing. This is mildly concerning.

“She’s gonna learn how to make the hairpins so we can sell them to Benno, and also the ones we’ll be selling to Freida. I’ll also teach her how to read and write so she’ll be coming by often.” Myne said as she put her stuff on top of a small chest by the side of the room.

“Oh? Then stay for dinner. And don’t worry, Gunther will escort you home if it gets dark out” Effa offered.

“I’ll take you up on that offer.”

Myne handed me a tiny wooden stick which was apparently the needle I’ll use to crochet. It took a bit of time, but I managed to understand how to twist, tie and bring the threads together. While Myne gave a good explanation, Effa was the one who managed to help me figure it out. After about an hour or two, we decided to stop for now and just resume it tomorrow. We then had dinner. The food actually had flavor this time. Probably because Effa, with Tuuli’s help, cooked using Myne’s recipes. The soup actually tasted like veggies with some chicken to give the soup some additional flavor. A bit after we finished dinner, Gunther arrived. His eyes widened after he saw me.

“Oh, if it isn’t Myrna! What brings you here?” Gunther asked while he was removing his coat and setting his stuff down.

“Myne and Mrs. Effa are teaching me to make flowers for hairpins.”

“The ones Myne makes? Well then study hard. Girls look more attractive to boys when they’re good at sewing and cooking.” Gunther said with the biggest “Dad” smile I’ve ever seen.

Wait… I’m a girl in this world. Does that mean I have to marry a guy in the future? I’ve come to terms with a girl's lifestyle, but that…? My past life’s memories of being a man will make it super weird for me. A chill ran down my spine.

Nope, no. Push this topic down. I don’t wanna think about it.

A little after sixth bell, Gunther escorted me back to my place. But before we could leave, Myne pulled out a tiny wooden board with a bunch of different characters on it. They were this world's alphabet. Underneath this world’s alphabet, Myne wrote the equivalent characters they had in the English alphabet. On the back of the board, the same thing but with numbers. A tiny thing, but with just this, I can probably learn to read and write very quickly.

“Thanks, Mr. Gunther. Hope Myrna wasn’t too much trouble.”

“Nah. She’s welcome at our place anytime. I owe this cute little lady more than you know.” Mr. Gunther then tapped his chest in salute to me, and I returned it by tapping my own chest.  He gave a nod then headed back.

“You were out later than I expected.” Armin said as we went inside.

I set my stuff down onto a small cabinet on the side of the room.

“Myne and Mrs. Effa were teaching me how to sew and stuff. And they treated me to dinner.”

“Oh? Well then study hard. Girls look cuter to boys if they’re good at cooking and sewing.” He gave a teasing smile.

Well, Dejavu.

“Uhh…. Yeah.”

Nope, push it down, don’t wanna think about it.

“Oh, before I forget, here.” He took something out of a leather bag. It was a knife.

“It took a while to make.” He chuckled then handed it to me.

It was housed inside a leather sheath which had something written on it. I couldn’t read yet so I didn’t know what it was. When I unsheathed it, I inspected the blade. The blade was single edged and 5 inches long and an inch and a half wide. It was really sharp too. The blade’s flat was textured and blackened. There was also something carved on the blade near its hilt above the guard.

“Usually they’d give kids one when they’re five or six and can go to the forest. It’s a little late, but use it well.” He gave me a proud smile. He must’ve worked really hard on it.

“Thanks, Armin! You’re the best!” My experience as a former older brother was to be really generous with the praise. Especially in times like these when he worked really hard to make something for me.

It was only for the briefest moment, but I saw Armin with a frown and an almost upset expression on his face.

“Oh yeah. Armin, can I ask you to make something? It needs metalwork so I wanted to ask you”

“Oh? What do you want made?” He asked curiously.

“A thin spring. It needs to be this shape.” I took some string and laid it on the table, then I shaped it roughly how it needs to look. “I’ll need them in two sizes, three of each.”

“Umm… That’s quite an order. You’ll actually need to pay for the materials.”

“It’s fine, I can pay. How much?”

“About… 4 middle coppers worth of steel. I’ll make them, so you won’t need to pay for labor. What’ll you use it for anyway?”

“I’m gonna carve some wood and add the springs to make some hair clips.”

“Hair… Clips? Is that some kind of accessory for your hair?”

“Yup. I’ll see if Benno wants to buy the rights to sell them.”

My days through the middle of autumn became a lot more routine. We would gather and make paper in the forest. After fifth bell I practiced crocheting, reading and writing at Myne’s place. After about a month, we finished Freida’s hair pins by the latter end of autumn.

And here we were now, me and Myne, back at Freida’s place to present our finished product.  With a lot of help from Mrs. Effa and Tuuli, me and Myne managed to make a really nice flower hairpin that had red roses as a base, with green leaves and had white lace and ruffles that dangled in the air. The pin part was made of a nice white wood that reminded me of oak, and was treated with linseed oil… or whatever its equivalent in this world was.

Myne handed it to Freida delicately with both hands which Freida received in the same manner. Freida’s eyes were filled with admiration and wonder. She inspected each thread made petal on the flower and gently rubbed the ruffles with two fingers.

“It’s truly wonderful…” Freida said with awe in her voice.

“Why don’t you try it on?” Myne suggested. “Myrna, you do one side, I’ll do the other. Her usual pigtail style should do.”

We both worked on Freida’s hair. And after we were done, some servants came over with a mirror. Freida inspected herself, turning her side to the mirror then the other.

“How does it look, grandfather?” Freida asked the Guildmaster.

“You look absolutely adorable, Freida. Like a fairy of flowers.” The Guildmaster complemented Freida. His voice was entirely that of a grandparent who doted on their grandchild. 

After the delivery process was finished and we received our payment, Benno and the Guildmaster went to a separate room for a business discussion.

“Truly… Thank you, Myne! You’ve made it look so wonderful!” Freida then took Myne’s hands. “Truly, you must come to our store. With such wonderful crafts and products, we’ll be incredible partners!”

Myne was surprised at the sudden proposal. “Bwuh!? Mi-m, Miss Freida, I humbly decl-”

“Just call me Freida. And please, I insist! I believe that the two of us can create a business that will profit off of nobles of the duchy!”

“I can appreciate your enthusiasm, Miss Freida. But Myne already has a partnership with Mr. Benno. And do treat her more gently, she may break into a fever if you handle her too roughly.” I told Freida.

“Ah. My apologies. I nearly forgot that you also possess the Devouring, and a weak constitution.” Freida put on an apologetic face and gently let go of Myne’s hands. She now put on a more serious expression and looked straight into Myne’s eyes. “Myne, please listen carefully. The Devouring is not a disease, and it will be a burden to you for all your days. Most children who possess it seldom survive to their Baptism. It grows as you do and one day,” Freida bit her lip, like she really didn’t want to say the next words that were about to come out of her mouth.

“What will happen, Miss Freida?” Myne asked, now with great concern.

Freida looked down with a grim expression. “The day comes that the Devouring heat becomes too great for you to repress, and you perish.”

Myne’s eyes widened.

“There is only one route commoners like us can take in order to survive.”

“What route is it, Freida?”

“Make a contract with a noble.”

“A… ‘Contract’?”

“An agreement to serve that noble for life. They will then provide you with a magic tool that absorbs your mana.”

“‘Mana’? You mean magic?” Myne was visibly confused and wasn’t sure how to process it.

“Not magic, no. We Devouring commoners may possess mana, but to actually use it for magic, only nobles are able to.”

“Then what if I refuse to do so?” Myne asked, clutching her chest.

“That is to say that you have chosen death. You have two choices, make a contract with the nobility and be treated like a pet for the rest of your life, or wither and die by your family’s side. Please make your choice very carefully.”

“Myrna…” Myne then turned.

“You possess the Devouring as well. The same applies to you.” Freida warned me as well.

I have felt my mana slowly increase in the past month and I’ve been compressing it a lot more lately, but I’ve never really felt like my life was in danger.

“Thank you for telling us.” Though I already know about this.

“I wish to excuse myself for a bit,” Myne said, then Freida gestured for one of the servants to guide her to the bathroom.

“If I may ask, how long have you known Myne?” Freida asked me once Myne was out of sight and out of earshot as she sipped her tea.

“I’ve been Friends with Myne since early autumn,” I replied and also sipped some tea.

It was really good tea too. Though I do miss the taste of coffee.

“You two seem rather close for two people who have known each other less than a season.”

“We’ve been through quite a bit in a short amount of time. It feels as though we’ve known each other longer than we actually have.”

“I see…Miss Myrna, if I may, can I ask how to get closer to Myne?” Her eyes turned serious, “Given how it took you less than a season to be close friends with her, it must not be too difficult.”

Ah. I see where this is going. Guess I unlocked a secret interaction event. Hoh…

“May I be frank with you Miss Freida?”

She raised her brow, but after looking down to think, she nodded for me to continue.

“Miss Freida, you were raised to be a confident and skilled businesswoman, but not to be a child.”

“Pardon?” Her brows furrowed, intrigued, but doubtful of the things she had just heard.

“Your grandfather, the Guildmaster and possibly your whole family as well, have trained you how to be confident, persuasive and able to observe a client's wants and needs. But you were never taught how to be a child; how to make friends. You were only really taught how to make business partners and clients. Not that it was ever your fault. That is simply how you were raised; and your social status makes you harder to approach.”

“I don’t quite understand…”

“Let me put it in simple words. No one wants to be friends with someone who stands and acts above them. In every interaction you’ve had with Myne so far, not once have you tried to relate to her. And your attempts to invite her to your store haven’t been at all ‘Inviting’.”

“I…” Freida tried to come up with an argument. But I couldn't get anything out.

“Let me ask you something everyone who knows Myne, knows. What is the one thing Myne likes above all else?”

“I… Do not know…” she looked down. Her hand, not holding onto the cup, now balled into a fist.

“Bonds of friendship should be unconditional and built on fun, love and sharing. People want to be friends with people they relate to. And this is also applicable to business as well, utilizing empathy and sympathy to gain a person’s trust will help build bridges.”

“You seem to know quite a lot…” Freida raised a brow and eyed me curiously.

Crap. I overdid it again.

“I AM learning to be an apprentice merchant myself.” I answered.

“I see… Then we will be seeing each other quite often then.”

After a bit Myne returned, then we would depart from Freida’s place. 

“Myne, Myrna, I thank you for your time. I hope we see each other again very soon.” Freida said as she saw us off.

But as we were leaving, I could feel Freida’s gaze on me. And when we left, I saw Freida look down. But she wasn’t wearing a frown. No. She wore a determined smile. I saw the resolve in her eyes.

Winter was now right around the corner and I was with Armin, Aunt Irma, Annette and Uncle Ronn, who was Aunt Irma’s Husband, on our way to “Pig Killing Day”. It wasn’t anything too eventful quite honestly.

When we got there, I met Myne and Lutz’s family. Everyone was working on something and I was made to help a bunch of women who were apparently treating and curing meat. Aunt Irma handed a small sack of what I assumed were seasonings, most of it was actually just salt, and I handed it to some women gathered around a large cooking pot. The pot was really big. You could probably fit three kids my size inside.

If you ask me, I wanted to help with butchering, but working on whole animals was apparently a job for the stronger men. Armin was helping with the skinning that was gonna be turned into leather.

After the day was done, we went home with about fifteen to twenty pounds(roughly) of cured, smoked and preserved meat. We were apparently going to hang them inside our wood storage where the air was dry.

You know, if we had some cheese cloth and some wine and brine, we can make some flavorful dry aged meat.

Lutz and I decided to visit Myne. She stayed home because of a fever. When we got to her house, she was sitting in bed with a board in her hands.

“Heya Myne! We came to visit. How’s your fever?” Lutz asked.

“Lutz, Myrna, Hi. Fever’s still there, but I’m well enough to read at least.”

“Lemme check” I said then took her hand. Yup. Her Mana’s leaking out a bit. “A little warm but, I may have something for that.”

I untied the tiny bag where I usually keep the feystone.

“Here, reach inside and firmly hold onto the rock inside.” I instructed.

“Umm. What for?” She asked with a raised brow.

“Imagine the Devouring heat being sucked into the stone. It’ll help with the fever.”

“Umm. Oookayy….” She then slowly put her hand inside the bag.

She closed her eyes and after a minute, she let out a sigh of relief.

“That actually made me feel much better. What is this anyway?” She said then pulled the feystone out of the bag.

The feystone that was translucent was now a pale yellow color.

“Whoa! A magic stone! And it’s a pretty big one too!” Lutz said in surprise and awe. “Where did you get this!?”

The ones Lutz is used to seeing are tiny pinky sized ones from Shumils and Eifintes. This one was considerably larger, being the size of a golf ball.

“Well…. Remember that feybeast in the forest? The big one? I can’t remember what it was called. Ursaire? Yeah, the Ursaire. I got this from it.” I said then motioned for Myne to put it back in the bag once I saw that it was filled up.

“Wait! You managed to kill it!? That thing was huge! Only the knights can kill something like that.” Lutz was really gushing about it.

“Well, I almost died during that time. And only managed to not die because of dumb luck, so I’m not looking to do something like that again.”

Not to mention that I was almost captured by the knights that day.

“Still though… That’s just really cool!”

Yeah. I’d be really impressed too if I was hearing someone else had done something like that.

“Yeah. But we’re veering off topic. How do you feel?” I asked Myne.

“The Devouring fever feels like it's died down a bit.” Myne replied while putting a hand to her chest.

Good. For now, this is the best way to absorb some of her excess mana. But I still need to find a more long term solution.

“So whatcha reading?” Lutz asked.

Myne showed him the wooden board and explained the stuff we need to master during the winter. Firstly, we needed to tidy up our appearance. Second, was mastering the Alphabet and Basic Mathematics. Third, was to learn how to use a calculator.

“All of this in one winter? That’s impossible!” Lutz complained.

“Not really, I learned reading and writing in less than a month. Math was also pretty easy.” I didn’t have much difficulty learning this since I already had the prerequisite knowledge. Lutz, if he worked hard, could maybe learn the same in a season or two. 

“Well, I’ll be relying on you guys to teach me. I can already write most of the basic letters but math is still a little beyond me.” Lutz said with a sigh. He had a tough road ahead of him.

“The problem is mostly about tidying up our appearance.” Myne said with a contemplative look.

After a few days, we visited Benno for a report. He asked for a report on the materials for our winter handiwork and any questions we may have about the curriculum and about how to improve our appearance. As we were, we were relatively clean from a hygiene point of view, but our clothes weren’t anywhere near fit for apprentice merchants.

“About our personal appearance, how much will we need for clothes?” Myne asked.

“For a decent set of apprentice merchant clothes, and also accounting for it being a custom order since it needs to adhere to each store’s uniform standard, about ten small silvers should be fine. If you start saving now, you should have enough by the time summer rolls around.” Benno calculated.

Benno continued the discussion. Benno told us that we needed to work on our greetings and manner of speaking, mostly Lutz though since Myne and I could already speak in a professional manner. Lutz practiced formal speech and failed, causing Benno into a fit of laughter, Myne also reported on several more things we would need for paper production. A larger suketa as well as other miscellaneous stuff for the workshop. 

“By the way, Myne. About the Hair Cleaning Liquid. I’m having a workshop to make it. But it doesn’t seem to come out the same as the sample you brought me.” Benno brought up, sounding troubled.

“Oh? It’s mostly just crushing the fruit, making a paste, then wringing it out.” Myne was unsure how such a simple process could be done improperly.

“Well, I can’t sell the stuff as it is now. And if we don’t do anything about it, it’ll count as a breach of the contract.” Benno warned.

If a magic contract is breached, the rare worst case scenario is that the people who signed it may lose their lives. Myne practically yelled at him for not mentioning that during the signing, she said she would’ve overseen the process much more if that were the case.

Benno took us to the west side of town, to the workshops and factories that sorted and processed food products. It was near the market so it was the most efficient place to have processing areas for food. And since the All in One Rinsing Shampoo was primarily made with fruit oil extract and fragrant herbs, this was the most efficient place to manufacture it. Exactly as it was in the story, Myne identified that the cloth used to wring and strain the oil was the problem.

“You can use scrub- um, I mean abrasive compounds like finely powdered salt and add fruit skins and extracts for better scent. You actually end up with a much better product.” Myne explained in the most “Professor” sounding voice.

“Hoh. Yer quite the knowledgeable little lady aren’tcha?” The foreman said, impressed. A little weirded out by how young Myne was, but still impressed.

Benno on the other hand had a serious look in his eyes “Yeah. You sure do know quite a lot.”

“Any more information will come at a fee.” Myne tried to put up a wall to try and dissuade Benno from trying to pry deeper.

“Alright. Foreman, I’ll be using your meeting room.” Benno said. And the moment the foreman gave the go ahead, he hefted Myne onto his shoulder.

“Bwuh!? B-Benno!? What!?” The surprise couldn’t quite let Myne form a sentence.

“Myr-, No. You two stay here. No one comes inside but us.” Benno looked back at me.

He must’ve thought that I should come too, but decided not to include me.

“What do you think Master Benno is gonna talk to Myne about?” Lutz whispered quietly enough for the foreman not to hear.

“Probably about Rinsham and her Devouring.”

“But what about your and Myne’s secret?”

Benno didn’t try to pry into my secrets, especially about my past life. And if this goes the same way as in the story, Myne will fully earn Benno’s trust. And Benno accepts the fact that Myne has secrets she’ll never tell.

Chapter Text

After Benno literally abducted Myne and had a closed door meeting with her, me and Lutz were left to wait inside the workshop’s work floor.

“Lutz, let’s go over there.” I pointed to a corner near the meeting room with less people around.

When we got there. I closed my eyes and focused on enhancing my ears. Trying to listen in on the slightest sounds that came from the meeting room.

“What’re you doing?” Lutz asked. His voice was a little too loud for me since I was enhancing my ears and he was literally right next to me.

I reflexively covered my ears, which made Lutz move back a bit in surprise. “Quiet. I’m trying to listen!” I quietly chided him.

“You can hear them from this far? And through the door?” Lutz asked with wide eyes.

“Yeah. So please, be quiet. I’m trying to listen.” I then focused again. I tried to focus only on the ear pointed towards the meeting room.

-

“Take the money and save it. The only thing that can fix your devouring is money.”

“...Mr. Benno, you knew about my devouring?”,

“I heard it from the old geezer. You talked to Freida about it, yeah? His granddaughter has the Devouring just like you, but she’s alive thanks to money and the guildmaster’s connection to nobles. And Myrna, well she’s a special case. Did she tell you anything, or make you do anything?”

“She made me touch a rock that changed color, and it helped a tiny bit.”

Myne just has too much mana at this point. I can use the feystone to absorb her excess mana that comes out as a fever, but she’s still stuck with compressing a majority of it. If I were to make a rough estimate, the feystone can only absorb fifteen to twenty percent. It’ll slow the Devouring down somewhat, but it’s still a VERY SHORT term method.

I also need to empty the feystone without dyeing it. A very painful job. I can make it not painful by dyeing the stone first, but that runs the risk of oversaturating and dusting the only conduit we have.

“Guess she’s already helping you more than anyone else right now. Take the money and save it. Whether you like it or not, you’ll need it for when the day comes.”

“When the fever becomes too much to push down?”

“Yeah.”

“Alright, we have a deal at three small golds”

“H-Hey! That’s my stuff!”

“Stuff my store supplied you.” 

“That’s true, but at least ask me first!” 

“Yeah, sorry,”

“Alright, let’s hear it. Start with how we can sell the oil we thought wasn’t working.” 

“You just have to put ingredients into it to make it a (scrub). There’s a lot of different things that would work here, but the easiest will likely be salt. Crush the salt until it’s a powder, add it to the oil, and it should work for both cleaning and for deodorizing.”

Myne then continued to explain other methods of enhancing the rinsham. From adding dried orange peels, to different herbs to enhance the smell. But it eventually led to that question.

“You know about things you couldn’t try yourself? Myne... just who are you?” 

“That’s a secret, and not one you’ll be buying with small golds, either.”

“Are you going to cut off ties with me because I’m a creepy little girl? I sold you this information prepared for that to happen.”

“Nah. I’ve already had a similar conversation with another weirdo, having another one won’t faze me anymore. Besides, you’re gonna make me a lot of money. My only concern here is making sure nobody else steals you away. Don’t forget, I’m a merchant,”

Did he just straight up call me a weirdo to Myne?! Benno, you’re so mean!

“Is that weirdo, Myrna?”

“Yup.”

“By the way, the name ‘All in One Simple Rinse Shampoo’ is a pretty long name. Mind if we shorten it? A shorter catchy name would sell better.”

Totally, Simple All in One Rinsing Shampoo is an absolute mouthful.

“Sure, but what do you have in mind?”

“How about… rinse shampoo?”

“Hmm…”

“How about Rinsham?”

“Well, if you’re fine with that.”

“Haha! We’re gonna be selling a ton of Rinsham and Hairpins. So keep those ideas coming.”

“Understood.”

-

About a week after that, our lives returned to the usual routine. We couldn’t make paper, now that the river was too cold to work in, so me and Lutz mostly spent our time gathering in the forest and Myne was usually at the gate helping Otto with document work. Tuuli taught me the different mushrooms, fruits and herbs that were okay to gather and the ones that were poisonous. Though gathering in the forest became a bit awkward with all the boys staring at me. Probably because I carried a huge load of firewood that one time and Lutz had to cover for me. My usual haul is double Tuuli's. 

I must’ve lit the boys’ competitive spirit, because their hauls were fifty percent to almost double what they were a season ago. Lutz, who was used to seeing my Physical Enhancement, just shook his head every time. Not like I can help it. I’m the only kid in my home. And bringing home more stuff lets us save some money.

“Really though Myrna, how do you do that?” Lutz asked me while we were gathering.

“Do what?”

“You know… You’re probably stronger than most of the kids around here. And also, you know… killed an Ursaire.” Lutz whispered that last part.

“It’s a secret. And like I said before, I did that through sheer dumb luck.”

“Yeah. But If I can do that too, I could probably stop my older brothers from taking my stuff.” Lutz sighed. Lutz’s older brothers often took his food and used his stuff without permission. Since they’re older and bigger than he is, he’s looking for a way to even the playing field.

“TROMBE! A TROMBE APPEARED!” A kid yelled.

“Someone, call the guards! It’s a big one!”

“Lutz, let’s go.” I said then ran to the direction of the yelling.

“Myrna! Wait!” Lutz yelled, then he quickly gathered his tools and ran with me.

When we reached the place where the Trombe was, the earth around it was black and the Trombe itself was already a bunch of dark brown, tall saplings that were already thick enough to look like small trees.

“Wha-, It’s already that big?!” Lutz said in surprise. “Our billhooks can’t cut through that anymore.”

The guards apparently had strong felling axes made specifically to chop large trombe. After a few minutes, guards arrived wielding large chopping blades and axes. They struck it hard and fast, while also evading its attempts to entangle them in its tendril like vines.

The guards made quick work of the trombe. And we ended with a sizable haul of trombe wood. I tried to get as much of both the soft and hardwood.

After our gathering for the day was done, we met up with Myne at the gate and we all went home together.

“That’s uh, quite the haul.” Myne commented, while gawking at the stack of wood on my gathering basket. I kept the herbs and mushrooms in a separate sack to keep them from being crushed by the wood.

“Yup. I’m planning to experiment with the hardwood to make hair clips”

“Hair Clips? That’s actually a great Idea for a product! We can even make some flower ornaments for them.” Myne was already thinking up a bunch of stuff to add to the clips. “What type of hair clips?”

“For now, simple spring types with rounded, rectangular tabs. They’ll be really customizable that way. You can paint them in any color, put flower designs on them, or stick a wooden emblem or design on them.”

“Those are some good ideas.”

“We’ve got all this young wood, they’ll be unusable if we let them dry out, and I’m not in the mood to work in the cold river.” Lutz said then shuddered, thinking about the near freezing water of the river.

“We can probably work using water from the well. But we’ll need to drop by Benno’s and ask him about the firewood.” Myne then exhaled some hot air into her palms. “Brr. I’m really in the mood for some Steamed Potatoes.”

“Yeah. They’re every college student’s struggle meal.” I said then chuckled to myself.

“I didn’t live by myself in an apartment in college… so I can't relate to that.” Myne lived close enough to her college so she never felt the tight budgets of us boarding students.

“And I can’t relate to any of that…” Lutz complained then sighed.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to leave you out.” I apologized. These types of conversations just kinda happened on their own, without the people conversing realizing it.

“It’s fine. It does make me curious about your lives before. But since you guys say a bunch of words and talk about stuff I don’t understand, I just choose to be quiet and listen.”

“Well, you’ll enjoy a treat tomorrow. Steamed potatoes are really tasty. Oh, Wait. Are there even potatoes in this world?” I asked Myne.

“I’ve seen some. I think they’re called Potatofels,” Myne answered.

The next day, we did exactly that. Put some Potatofels into the steamer. The trombe would actually gave the Potatofels a sort of smoky flavor. Added butter then, tadda! Steamed potatoes. I took a bite and let out a MMMHHH in glee. Skin on steamed potatoes with salted butter was absolutely delicious.

“Whoa! This is really good!” Lutz loved it.

“Right? Mmm.” Myne went to town devouring her steamed potato, well, we all did.

After our little snack break, we went back to work. We hung the black bark inside the storage building to dry. But as we worked, Myne suddenly tensed up. I saw her eyes change color. 

Tch! Her Devouring!

“Myne! You alright!?” Lutz yelled then started shaking Myne.

“Lutz. Stop shaking her. Stand back.” I scolded Lutz. He stepped away and I did some checks on Myne.

I held her hand, it was really hot. Her mana was surging.

“Myne, hold still,” I took out the feystone and touched it to Myne’s forehead. The stone immediately started absorbing her excess mana.

Once the stone was filled, it automatically stopped absorbing mana. But Myne’s mana was still overflowing. I held the feystone away from Myne, then immediately started to empty it. I was suddenly struck with searing pain. Forcefully absorbing mana that was not my own was a very unpleasant feeling. My body rejected it and the sensation of absorbing an undyed feystone was like gripping a lump of burning coal. But I just gritted my teeth and did what needed to be done.

Once the feystone was emptied, I touched it to Myne’s forehead again. After a couple seconds the feystone was dyed again, then Myne’s mana finally stabilized. A cold sweat ran down my forehead, as the sting and heat of another person’s mana lingered. I compressed the mana I managed to absorb from Myne.

“Myne,... You alright?” I asked her.

“Ye-yeah… are you? She returned my question. “You looked like you were in pain.”

“Nothing I can’t take,” I wanted to look fine. But a slight groan escaped me. It felt like hot water was sloshing around inside my chest.

In small amounts, another person’s mana wasn’t as painful; at least according to the books. But the sizable amount I’m absorbing from Myne was excruciating. It’s almost like her mana was trying to conquer me from the inside, and my body was violently rejecting it.

“It’s fine. Just let me do this for you.” I told her.

Myne was just a light novel character when I first came here, but now, she was a true friend to me. Lutz, Benno, Mark and Armin too; I’ve begun to see them all as friends and family. 

We finished our work and closed up in silence. Lutz carried Myne on his back.

“Guys. Even if I collapse, even if the Devouring kills me, don’t feel responsible for me. Okay?” Myne said with a fake smile. She was trying to look calm, but her true emotions showed easily on her face.

“No. I’ll definitely find a way to save you.” I told her.

There was one way I knew she could be saved; joining the temple. I just wanted to exhaust every possible option other than that. Joining the temple would deprive Myne of a lot of her freedom, bring her to the front of the nobles’ malice and put her in even more danger. In the books, it was speculated that she could’ve prevented being separated from her family by not showing her Devouring to the temple. Granted that her life would’ve been shorter, but she would’ve preferred that over a lifetime separated from them.

“You don’t need to put yourself in so much pain for my sake. You have your own to worry about, right?” Myne’s voice was apologetic.

Even I don't even know about that. I’m not in any danger now, but I may be in the future. But the me right now wants to focus on the present.

“Come on, let’s talk to Benno.” I told the two of them.

-

When we arrived at Benno’s, Mark greeted us but didn’t speak. He must’ve picked up on the heavy aura we were emitting. I told Lutz to set Myne down on a chair while I gave our report. I told Lutz not to come, that I wanted to speak with Benno alone.

I entered Benno’s office and closed the door.

“Why the long face?” Benno asked with a casual tone, but his eyes were serious. “It’s about Myne, isn’t it?”

I nodded.

“I give up.”

“What….?! You’re gonna give up saving Myne?” Benno shouted standing up, his hands on the table. Thankfully his voice wasn’t loud enough to be heard outside.

“No. I’ve known of a way to save Myne since the beginning but…”

“But, what?”

“It’ll put her in danger and take away a lot of her freedom.”

“What is it? Signing a contract with a noble? You know she’ll never agree to that.”

“No. It’s joining the temple.”

Suddenly, Benno’s eyes widened in realization of something. And he looked down in thought. “That could work…”

Of course it can. Her becoming a blue shrine maiden was your idea in the book.

“The temple is in dire need of more blue priests and shrine maidens. With her being a workshop forewoman, and her enormous reserves of mana, she can feasibly bargain for the position of blue shrine maiden.”

“But would those high minded temple nobles allow it?”

“There’s a bigger chance of not than yes. But if she has the bargaining power, they’ll allow it; begrudgingly.” 

“A risky gamble. A worse case scenario would be that nobles will come to kidnap her for her mana.”

“Yeah… That’s one of the reasons I considered it the last option.”

Let’s just hope Lord Ferdinand is present and just as foreknowing of Myne’s benefit to the duchy like in the books

Mark suddenly entered the room.

“Master Benno, Miss Myrna! Myne is in pain, it might be her Devouring.”

Tch!

I quickly ran downstairs to the parlor. I saw Myne in her seat, groaning in pain while clutching her chest. I quickly took out the feystone and touched it to Myne’s forehead. I repeatedly emptied it then absorbed Myne’s mana with it. The pain was no less excruciating than the first time, but I guess my mental fortitude was slowly building in resistance to it.

By the time her mana stabilized, she had filled the feystone four times. Her mana is just too much.

I compressed the mana I absorbed but felt an extreme fatigue and dizziness wash over me.

“Myrna, what did you do?” Benno asked in confusion.

“I’ll explain later, Lutz, Mr. Mark, please take Myne home right now. I’ll catch up once this dizziness ends.” I told them while I had a hand to my forehead.

Mark looked at me with concern, but nodded in agreement. He carried Myne in his arms. Before they were out of sight, I saw Myne looking at me. Her face guilty of the pain I was going through for her.

I know it weighs on your mind, but this is my choice.

“What did you do?” Benno asked me. His eyes focused on the feystone in my hand.

“I’m using this feystone to absorb some of Myne’s mana.” I answered.

“You can absorb her mana?”

“Yes. But only the excess, but even then, she has so much of it that I need to empty the feystone multiple times in quick succession. It’s both painful and exhausting.”

“When are you thinking she should join the temple?” Benno crossed his arms.

“After her baptism in the summer.”

“I see. Makes sense, an unbaptized child with the Devouring would be an easy target for nobles.”

That, and Ferdinand would’ve already been in the temple for a year by that time.

While I was in my thoughts, Benno put a hand on my head.

“You did good, girlie. Few friends would go to the lengths you’re taking.” Benno then ruffled my hair.

-

After a few days I met up with Myne and Lutz at the well. Myne showed Lutz the flower ornaments me and Myne finished the past week. We were able to make about fifteen of them; with a lot of help from Mrs. Effa and Tuuli.

When we got to Benno’s place, we quickly made the transaction.

“Hey Mr. Benno, do you think this will sell?” Myne said while holding up her tote basket. “I made it for last year’s winter handiwork.”

Benno let out an exasperated sigh. “....You again. Seems like every incomprehensible thing I’ve seen this past year all leads back to you.” 

“Sorry,” Myne apologized in a meek voice.

“Benno, what about these?” I showed him the hairclips I made.

“What are these?” Benno said, while examining them.

“They’re hair clips,” I answered.

“Never seen this kind before,”

The Hair Clips I made were a basic two spring type. The construction was precise but simple. They were composed of two rectangular/triangular wood pieces, smoothened then I rounded the corners. They tapered from the hinge part to the ends. I also carved a zig zag tooth pattern on the mouth of the clip, to make it hold hair better. A small metal piece held it together. These were very mundane objects back on earth, but they didn't exist here yet.

“Here. Model for me, Myne.” I then took the fringe of Myne’s hair, then clipped it slightly above her ear. Myne even did a little pose to make it extra.

“I see. I’m assuming you can use it to style hair in different ways?” Benno was trying to keep a grin from forming on his face. I got his attention.

“Yeah. This is just a prototype, but you can also paint them in different colors as well as add Myne’s flower ornaments on them.”

“I was also thinking of stuff like scented soaps and candles.” Myne added.

“Alright! Those are some good ideas. Once spring rolls around, I want you three to make some samples.”

“Yes, sir!” Me, Myne and Lutz sounded in unison.

But as we all discussed business full of glee. Myne suddenly crumpled in her chair then fell off it from her side.

“Myne!” Lutz called out in panic.

I got down from my chair and quickly checked Myne’s vitals. She was really warm. Her mana was surging more than what I’ve seen before. Her eyes were rapidly changing color and out of focus. She was completely motionless. Like a puppet with cut strings.

“We need to put her in a bed, right now!” I ordered.

Benno and Mark nodded and Mark headed upstairs to prepare. I lifted Myne in my arms then hurried upstairs. Once we reached upstairs, Mark held open the door to Corinna’s room. Inside, Corinna readied the bed. I carefully set Myne down. I took out the feystone and made sure it was completely empty. But before it even touched Myne’s skin, it already glowed a faint yellow, indicating that the stone was almost completely full. There was yellow mist surrounding her body; it was her overflowing mana.

Just this stone isn’t gonna be enough!

The feystone was acting as a small battery and conduit. But Myne’s mana quicly filled it up like it was nothing.

Conduit…

“Benno, Mark, I’m gonna attempt something really dumb. If I stop reacting or moving, pull us apart. You got it?”

“What… what’re you gonna do?” Benno said with intense worry in his voice.

I touched the feystone to Myne’s forehead, but the moment the mana forced itself inside, I absorbed it. I was using the stone as an intermediary conduit between me and Myne. As I felt Myne’s mana enter inside me, I let out small grunts of pain. It was like fire was entering through my pores and into my blood. If forcefully absorbing foreign mana through a feystone felt like holding onto burning coal, this felt like drenching myself in gasoline then touching a lit torch.

I grit my teeth and held on. Simultaneously absorbing and compressing Myne’s mana as it entered my system.

No… This is too much! The current is too strong!

The mana coursing through me became stronger and more violent. Try as I did, I was starting to falter.

“Myrna!” I could hear Benno call out to me.

“Master Benno, we must pull them apart.” Mark told Benno.

The simplest thing to do right now was let go. But for some reason, the mana was like a river’s current. If I tried to swim to land to the side, the current would overwhelm and drown me.

The moment Benno and Mark pulled me off, the feystone turned to dust and the strain I felt disappeared in an instant, leaving behind a flood of exhaustion and pain that I’ve never experienced before. I felt the mana inside me trying to wrap around the foreign mana that entered me. I felt hot and tired. There was also the sensation of electricity coursing through every nerve in my body. And it didn't take long before my vision faded into darkness.

Chapter Text

  Ngh… What happened?

The next thing I saw after I passed out was a place that was pure white. Everywhere I looked, a white expanse as far as the eye could see. Very far away I saw ivory pillars that radiated light. Each of them was a different color. The colors were black, gold(?), yellow, blue, green, white and red.

Wait… Aren’t those colors specifically the divine colors?!

Di-, did I just die!?

Well, I did say “I’m gonna do something really dumb” to Benno.

Man. If I had a nickel for everytime I died trying to protect or save a little girl I saw as a little sister, I’d have two nickels. Which isn’t a lot; but it’s weird that I’ve done it twice. Right?

So what was I gonna do now? Just wait here for the gods to pick me up? I walked around for a while. When I turned around I saw a huge pillar of yellow light. I walked closer to it.

The pillar seemed to be iridescent, and changed between different shades of yellow. There were streaks of golden light that seemed to twist and tangle around the pillar. I tried to walk closer to touch it; but was stopped by a translucent yellow dome that suddenly appeared as I got closer. The barrier also had convex translucent yellow discs that circled inside. 

There was something inside the pillar, its shape was constantly changing. Like several cubes inside cubes, rotated at angles that looked like diamonds. The cubes grew and shrank as they rotated. Its color was a veritable rainbow of colors.

When I touched the barrier, my hand seemed to sink inside, but it was also trying to push me outside. 

With a bit of force, I think I can force my way inside .

But, should I? Just because I can, doesn’t mean I should. I might invoke the wrath of some god or goddess if I forced entry inside.

But as I was pushing my hand in and out of the barrier, contemplating if I should, a hand suddenly touched my wrist. I jumped back in surprise.

I instinctively knelt and lowered my head to apologize.

Sorry, god or goddess! I won’t try to go inside again! I promise!

After about ten seconds of facing down waiting for an answer to receive none; I looked forward.

A small child wearing raggedy clothes was in front of me. She had straight silver hair and bright green eyes. She wore a bright smile, but she was looking at me with narrowed eyes. What shocked me the most was the glowing yellow crack that was on her right shoulder. It was big, it looked like her entire arm would come off if she tried to move it.

I’ve heard of a chip on your shoulder, but this one was ridiculous.

She looked at the crack then back to me. She puffed her cheeks then she suddenly started pinching mine.

Bwuh!? That surprised me.

She pinched my cheeks then shook my head. After she was done, she turned her back to me, crossed her arms then she puffed her cheeks again. She also started tapping her foot; like she was upset.

After a few seconds, she sighed then relaxed her shoulders.

Who are you? I asked her.

She didn’t speak. She simply shook her head. She then raised her hand to my face then suddenly flicked my forehead. But the flick was so strong that it sent me flying. It didn’t hurt but I got flung away. The vast expanse of white suddenly became pitch black. Then the feeling of falling suddenly engulfed me.

But after I woke up; I completely forgot about everything I saw.

-

I opened my eyes to an unfamiliar bed canopy. I sat up and rubbed my temple. It was dark. Most likely because it was nighttime. 

Wait… This seems familiar…

I quickly checked my wrists then breathed a sigh of relief. The Guildmaster and Frieda didn’t put a mana absorbing magic tool on me to put me in their debt.

I looked around the room. And whistled in my thoughts. This room was super fancy. On a chair to my right I saw Myne. She was asleep on the chair with a bunch of wooden boards on her lap.

“Myne, Myrna is finally awake!” I heard a voice.

It was Freida. Myne also woke up and she quickly went down from her seat. The pile of boards fell onto the floor.

“Myrna!” She quickly rushed to hug me. “You big dummy! I thought you’d never wake up!”

I returned her hug then I patted her back to calm her down.

“It’s fine. I’m alright now.” I said to ease her worries. “How long was I out for?”

“You were unconscious for three days. Myne awakened a few hours after you arrived here. Benno contacted my grandfather after you and Myne collapsed.” Freida answered. She then gracefully sat by the bedside. She was the calm and collected one right now. “Myne, please. Give her a little space to relax, she has only just awakened.”

Myne did as Frieda said and let go. I could see tears almost forming in her eyes. But she managed to hold them back.

“We were starting to worry because the magic tool we placed on you didn’t seem to be absorbing your mana.” Frieda explained. She then held out a small silver bracelet looking thing with a feystone on it.

So they did try to use one on me. A bit concerning that it didn’t absorb my mana but I’ll consider that a good thing for now.

“Right… Myne, how’s your mana?” I said, then put three fingers to her neck. My other hand checked the pulse on her wrist.

She suddenly grabbed my wrists on each arm with a furious expression on her face.

“You dummy! Worry about yourself first!” She yelled at me.

“So-sorry… it’s just that the last time I saw you, you were motionless and boiling with the Devouring” I meekly argued.

“And how do you think I felt when you were unconscious for three days because of me!” She put her hands on my shoulders “Had something even worse happened to you… I would’ve never forgiven myself!”

The last time this happened, it was with Tuuli.

“I'm just so, so glad you’re alright.” She lowered her head and cried.

“Thanks for taking us in, Frieda. I’ll be sure to express my thanks to the Guildmaster as well.”

Frieda nodded. “It is nothing really. My only regret was that we had no methods to help you. You simply got better on your own.”

“Still. Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome. Now, are you hungry? You slept for three days and have not eaten in that time.” Frieda asked with genuine concern for me in her voice.

“No. I believe I’ll just go back to sleep for now.” I didn’t want to inconvenience them too much. Most of their staff were probably already asleep at this hour.

“Very well. Rest your body. We will prepare you a hearty breakfast in the morning and call for your family.”

“Thanks Freida.”

-

In the morning, a huge breakfast was indeed waiting. But before we could join the Guildmaster and Freida, the servants had to clean and dress us up a bit. Our raggedy lower city clothes didn’t belong in such a high class house. I was given a towel and a place to freshen myself up. I was out for three whole days, so I might’ve stunk a bit. After my little wash, a maid handed me some of Freida’s clothes to borrow, then guided me to a large dining room. And like the rest of the place; VERY fancy. It felt like a five star hotel, with high class hospitality to boot.

Our breakfast consisted of white bread, eggs, bacon, as well as some kind of soup. Our beverage was some kind of pink fruit juice. I picked up my utensils and started eating. I tried to eat like a well-mannered person.

“Hmm. You two seem to be more well-mannered than I expected. Where did you two learn such table manners?” The Guildmaster inquired. I don’t really think there’s anything special about the way I ate. This was simply how I ate when I was at a friend’s house. Though, once again, it’s probably not that common in this world.

“This is simply how we eat.” Myne simply answered, the food having most of her attention. 

The Guildmaster is implying that we’re abnormal, Myne. You should really pick up on these things. But I guess that’s just part of your character.

“Imagine my surprise when Freida said not to charge you or Myne for the magic tool.” The Guildmaster said, not looking up from his food. “Originally, we only planned for one to be sold to Myne. But after hearing about the situation, Freida ordered that it be used on you; for free.” He stressed the tone on that last part.

“Grandfather, I believe this conversation is not to be had here.” Freida chided her grandfather in a flat tone, her brows furrowed.

If I had to guess, the very idea of Freida giving away one of her lifelines for free, made her veteran merchant grandfather question her. Myne was a bigger golden egg to him. I, on the other hand, wouldn’t merit much in his eyes.

“But since the tool wasn’t used, it was not a net loss, thankfully,”

“Grandfather! Please…” Freida, now visibly angry, told her grandfather to not continue.

“Very, well.” The Guildmaster relented. As upset as he was about Freida’s decision, he still loved and doted on his granddaughter.

“I’m very grateful for your consideration. Please, even if the tool was not used. I will pay for it, just in case.” I suggested.

I didn’t want Freida to strain her relationship with her grandfather because of me.

I had planned to sell the hair clip design and schematic to Benno for a small gold. And since I had three designs, that would make three small golds.

“No. Please, Myrna. The tool was of no use to you. You owe us nothing.” Freida stopped me.

“Then at least allow me to repay your hospitality.”

“How about we repay it, with a sweets recipe?” Myne suggested. “I would also like to repay their hospitality.”

“Truly, there’s no need. But I see that you will insist regardless…,” Freida wanted to be a gracious host, but it seems that the mention of sweets got her attention.

  After breakfast, Gunther, Lutz, Tuuli and Armin came. Tuuli immediately put my hands in hers, which surprised me a bit.

“You really are a true friend. She said with tears forming in the corners of her eyes. “Thank you… Thank you for saving Myne,”

“When Lutz came to our house and told me what happened, I panicked. I rushed here and you wouldn't wake up. Freida said you were just asleep.” Armin said then patted my head. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

“We were really worried when they said that both you and Myne collapsed. But when we got here, Myne was okay. She and Benno told us everything.” Gunther said with a warm smile. “Myne said she wanted to stay. So that she’d be there when you woke up.”

“Miss Freida, are they fit to go home now?” Armin asked.

“Not yet, I believe. Myrna has only just woken up. And Myne was only recently burdened with the Devouring. We will have them stay here until after the winter baptism. I too possess the Devouring, so I know well of its effect on the body.”

“I see, I’ll leave my sister in your care, Miss Freida.” Armin gave an understanding nod.

After they all said their goodbyes, they all left. Myne gave a message to Lutz, to be delivered to Benno.

After the visitors all left, Freida took us to the kitchen. Some of the maids had tiny aprons prepared for us. They were a little big, since they were originally meant for apprentice chefs. We were gonna make sweets depending on what was available. Freida also introduced us to Leise, the head chef.

As it was in the books, Myne decided we would make Pound Cake. It was simple enough. You combined Flour, Eggs, Butter and Sugar.

Myne and Freida didn’t have the strength to complete the recipe. Me and Leise did most of the muscle work. I already knew how to make this recipe, since I made it occasionally back on earth. While we waited for the cake to cook, we were given some tea to drink.

I’ve drunk this tea before, but there’s something about the taste that seems so… familiar.

The answer came to me when my eyes landed on different herbs and flavorings. They were inside of jars. There were tea leaves, pepper pods, white peppercorns and many others. But one stood out to me in particular. Vanilla beans, or at least they looked like them.

I stood up, touched the jar, and asked Liese what was inside.

“Oh, that? Those are Zwits, they’re a flavoring for certain sweet wines and tea. The tea you’ve been drinking since you came here has that.” Liese confirmed.

I knew it… They ARE Vanilla beans…. Sorta, these ones look a bit darker. Must be a different variety.

“Liese, can I ask for some eggs, sugar and some of those? Uh, Z-zwits?” I had a little trouble pronouncing the name.

“What’re you gonna make?” Myne asked.

“Our cake needs some frosting. I’m gonna make some Meringue.”

I first needed to extract some flavor from the vanilla beans. I boiled about a cup of water. Add the vanilla beans, let it extract. Then set it aside to cool. Don’t use it while it's hot; it’ll cook the egg whites. Granted, this isn’t the best way to extract vanilla flavor, but it’s the best we can do for now.

For the actual meringue. First, I used one hand to crack and separate the whites from the yolks. You crack with one hand, then remove the ‘Cap’ with the other. Then tilt the eggs enough for only the yolk to come out.

“That’s some good technique ya got there.” Liese commented.

With the whites, I added about a cup of sugar. Whisk, a lot, after about eight to ten minutes of VERY vigorous whisking. When  about to reach stiff peaks, add the vanilla liquid, then whisk vigorously again, until you now reach stiff peaks.

“Amazing…” Liese quietly whispered.

I then took the Meringue and frosted the cake using a fairly wide knife.

“And… Tada! Pound Cake, frosted with Meringue.” I presented.

Liese got some small tea cup coasters to use as small plates. Once we all took a bite, everyone let out an “Mmmm”.

Been a while since I’ve had cake.  

Meringue is better on fluffier cakes, not this dense Pound cake, but I won’t complain. It tasted great. 

“Goodness. This is delicious!” Freida exclaimed in surprise.

Liese could only stare at it with wide eyes. They looked at us both with eyes like predators who’ve found good prey.

“These will be better to eat while we have tea later. Myrna, Freida, I think now's a good time for a bath.” Myne said then she pulled mine and Freida’s hands.

While we were preparing for the bath, I felt a bit nervous. Though I was a little girl in this life, I was still a guy in my last one. But when we actually went into the bath, I wasn’t anymore. Honestly, I actually felt a sense of nostalgia while bathing. It reminded me of when me and my younger cousins took baths together. I used to live in the provinces before my teens. And me and my cousins all used to get into all manner of trouble and mischief. Having fun, eating sweet stuff and ending the day with a hot bath, I finally felt as young as my current appearance in this life. Granted, Freida’s luxurious bath wasn’t exactly the wooden wash tubs and streams I used to bathe in.

Myne washed our hair for us, and me and Myne washed Freida’s. Freida explained to us her circumstances. Though I already knew most of it. She was contracted to become a mistress to Henrik when she reached adulthood. And that her family was now preparing a store for her in the Nobles’ District. I actually felt a bit sad for Freida. Born with an incurable condition, her life was now forever tied to nobles. Which made any choices she could make about her own life, nonexistent. 

The Nobles, huh… 

If Myne joins the temple, she’s gonna need a good guardian. My real fear is that my mere presence is an anomaly in the story. We might even fail to make Myne a blue robe in the temple.

I could try something,

My brainstorming arrived at a possible solution. Heidemarie. If my memory of the timeline is correct, she should still be alive at this time. Ferdinand should have only joined the temple this year. If I can somehow warn Ferdinand, and have him tell Eeckhart and Elvira… I should be able to save Heidmarie. If I can warn him while remaining anonymous, then reveal what I did later on… I might be able to prove either my worth or earn his trust, the latter was a bit more difficult, concerning Ferdinard. But still, if he can at least deem me worth using, that’s still a win.

Let’s see, Elvira told Rozemyne that Heidimarie’s death happened a little after Ferdinand entered the temple. Rozemyne enters the Linkberg household almost two years from now. Worst case scenario is that I manage to send the message too late. But that’s why anonymity is key here.

-

The morning after was the day of the winter baptism. Me and Myne helped Freida with her hair. We had a back and forth about what type of hairstyle would suit Freida. A simple and neat style that incorporated her usual twintails. I braided her fringes into twintails while leaving her bangs as they were, add the hairpins and viola! And adorable pink haired spring fairy.

“Ah! My adorable Freida! You look like a divine messenger of spring, adorned in the divine colors of winter!” The Guildmaster complimented Freida.

“Fine birds must be adorned with the finest feathers.” That’s not the saying, but it encapsulates how Freida is. It would’ve been tragic to dress Freida in anything but the best.

In the late afternoon, Lutz and Gunther came to pick us up. Armin fought with his foreman if he could be there to pick me up, but winter work was packed and they settled on Lutz and Gunther picking me up.

“Can we all stop by Benno’s first?” I asked.

“Sure, but we were told to bring you both home as soon as possible.” Gunther said.

“I have something to tell him and Mark.”

-

When we arrived at Benno’s place, Mark let us all inside. Benno was surprised to see us, but welcomed us nonetheless. He asked both me and Myne about our condition and nodded in satisfaction.

“So. What do I owe the pleasure?” Benno asked.

“It’s about that.” I said, then quickly pointed my eyes towards Myne fast enough for only Benno to see.

“Ah. Right. Can you all please wait here?” Benno asked everyone, and they all agreed. “Alright. We’ll talk in my office, Myrna. Mark, prepare some tea.”

“Understood, Master Benno.”

I followed Benno and Mark to his office. He offered me the chair across the one he just sat in. Mark brought us tea not long after. And after pouring us some tea, stood behind Benno.

“So… What’s this about Myne?” Benno asked with a serious face.

“A ‘possible’ way to get the High Priest on our side.”

“Explain,” Benno curtly said.

“The High Priest is actually a very important person in the Archducal Family. And one of his retainers ‘might’ be poisoned sometime this season.”

“You’re putting a lot of stress on the words ‘possibly’ and ‘might’.” Benno said through furrowed brows. “In the first place, how do you know all this?”

“Let’s just say Dregarnuhr has shown me things through Schlaftraum’s blessings.”

“Mark?” Benno didn’t understand what the euphemism meant. So he turned to Mark for an answer.

“Though your knowledge of noble euphemism comes as a surprise to me, but, to interpret: “you were shown things by the goddess of time through your dreams”?” Mark guessed with a hand to his chin.

“Correct,” I affirmed.

“You make less and less sense every time I see you. But that’s something I’ve come to accept. Better not to know than do. So, what do ya need?” Benno asked after letting out an exasperated sigh.

“Parchment, some ink, winter clothes and boots; preferably with a hood, and cloth to use as a mask.”

“You’re gonna write an anonymous message?” Benno had a doubtful look on his face if it would work.

“We’ll see.” I said then let out a sigh.

“Just so you know, playing favors and debts with nobles is a VERY dangerous game.” Benno warned while looking straight into my eyes.

I didn’t know it now, but my decision would have a more profound effect than I expected.

Chapter Text

Me, Myne and Lutz visited Benno's store the day after we returned from Freida’s. Though when we got there, Benno had an annoyed look on his face.

“Morning, Mrm. Benno, uh…. What’s wrong?” Myne was the first to speak up. Me and Lutz were a bit too scared to ask what was wrong.

“You two…. Are you two idiots?” Benno’s first line already had ‘idiot’, so me and Myne must’ve done something really bad.

“Bwuh!? What did we do?” Myne was taken aback by the sudden use of ‘idiot’.

Benno apparently had been in a meeting at the Guild and was offered the Frosted Pound Cake we taught Liese. Freida went to town bragging to Benno, pitching her possible future business venture of selling sweets. She also stressed our contribution; the recipes.

“In our defense, Benno, we gave the recipes as thanks for their hospitality. And also, so we aren’t in the Guildmaster’s debt. Freida also offered one of her magic tools for free. We would’ve been terrible friends if we took advantage of them that much.” I explained.

Benno’s eyes were wide in surprise. “Freida gave you something that valuable; for free? Are you sure it was actually Freida?”

“Pretty sure,” I answered in a bit of a mocking tone.

“Also, it’s not like you’ll have much use for the recipe. You don’t have a talented chef, or your own oven for that matter” Myne added.

“And isn’t sugar still fairly uncommon? Since it’s only been imported recently?” I threw another at Benno.

Benno sighed. “Sugar, only being recently important, IS the issue. But well, ya got me there. Still hmmm. Chefs and an oven, huh?” He cupped his chin and went deep into thought. He then put both his hands on the table then sighed. “The recipe aside, you two should be more careful of those hungry carnivores. I get that Freida’s your friend and all, but you two should still be careful; especially around the old geezer. I'm busting my ass off keeping you two hidden.”

“Got it,” Myne nodded.

“Oh. Yeah, here.” Benno handed Myne a few wooden boards. They had the basic apprentice merchant curriculum written on them. Letters, numbers, certain greetings, as well some dos and don'ts. “And here is the stuff you asked for.” Benno handed me a separate bag. They must’ve been the stuff I needed for my mission.

“What’re those?” Lutz asked.

“Some stuff I’ll need for a product I’m working on.” I lied.

We reported our current progress on winter handiwork, our current stock of supplies for the workshop. I also showed Benno some of the new hair clip samples I made. One was carved to look like a butterfly, one I carved a few leaves in then added a crochet flower on and last one was a much larger clip to keep a lot of hair up. Benno was really happy with the designs and we settled the selling rights. He also explained to us the situation with the parchment guild, about vested interests. He’ll settle most of the grown up talk over the winter, so that we’ll be ready by spring.

While Myne discussed some stuff with Benno, I stealthily asked Mark for a place to write the letter. He took me up to the second floor and he even helped me out with some of the wording. After we were done, we headed back down. Benno was just about to finish his talk with Myne.

“I guess that’s everything. Stay safe. And remember to finish your winter handiwork a little earlier than spring. We need to sell those flower pins before the spring baptism.” Benno reminded us. 

“Will do,” Myne said, then we were off.

-

When we reached the main street, I told Lutz and Myne that I needed to get a few more things. Before we separated, Myne told me to come to her house every few days with Lutz, we needed to work on the crochet flowers quickly. We also needed to help Lutz with his studies.

As I got nearer to the temple gate, I went into an alley to change my coat. My current coat didn’t have a hood, and the cloth I used to wrap around my head didn’t cover some of my hair. I used the cloth Benno provided and covered half of my face. I checked all the stuff I needed and headed for the temple.

With any luck, I won’t encounter any blue robes. Since they should either be at the Nobles’ District, or holing up in the temple.

When I reached the gate, thankfully, there was an adult gray robed priest. He looked like he was shoveling snow.

I approached him.

“Good morning,” I greeted to get his attention.

“Hm? Apologies, but no one is allowed entry into the temple during this season. Please go no further.” He told me. “There will be someone soon to arrive-”

“I understand, but this is urgent. Please deliver this letter to the High Priest,” I interrupted him and swiftly held out the letter. I wanted this to be over as quickly as possible.

“I apologize, but-” The gray priest was interrupted by another gray priest coming.

“Fran, the High Priest is soon to arrive. Is the path ready? The other grays are ready for his luggage.” The gray robe who had just arrived said.

Fran!? And the High Priest is coming?! Right now!? This is just terribly inconvenient timing.

“Please, I ask that you quickly take this letter and give it to the High Priest.” I held the letter farther, gesturing that he should take it; quickly.

“Arno, this child seems to have a letter for the High Priest.” Fran told the other gray priest.

“For the High Priest? Who wrote it?” Arno raised a brow, with a questioning look on his face.

Grr! I don’t have time to explain! Just take the damn thing!

Just then, I heard a strong flapping sound come from the sky. And an ivory lion soon landed near us. A man clad in thick, but expensive looking winter clothing arrived.

That white lion is definitely Ferdinand’s!

The rider dismounted and the ivory lion turned into light and disappeared. The rider had light blue hair and light yellow/almost golden eyes. That is definitely Ferdinand. 

I just needed them to take this letter; and quickly. But- Gah! Okay, okay, play it cool. The worst thing to do right now is panic.

But instead of taking the letter, the two gray priests quickly knelt and crossed their arms across their chests. Ferdinand faced my way and quickly raised a brow.

“Arno, Fran, who is this?” He turned to ask his two gray attendants. “There should be no visitors at this time and season,”

“Apologies, High Priest, we do not know. But they seem to have a letter addressed to you.” Fran reported.

“For me? Written by who?” He turned to me and put on a calm but serious face. The man has probably faced more than his fair share of attempts on his life, making him the most cautious and possibly most paranoid man there is. “It is disrespectful to speak to someone while covering one’s face.”

“Kneel, commoner, it is the height of rudeness to not kneel in the face of a noble. And remove your hood and mask.” Arno told me while still kneeling.

Tch!

I put on a calm smile, handed the letter to Fran and then knelt as well, with my arms crossed my chest. “I’m sorry for being rude. But I don’t know who wrote the letter either. Someone just gave me a silver coin, and told me to deliver the letter to the High Priest.” I answered.

“Did I not just say that covering one’s face is disrespectful?”

Damn it! Can’t just up and run now. I should’ve just left the moment Fran didn’t quickly take my letter.

I took off my mask and hood.

“I will ask again. Who wrote this letter?” He said in a low and intimidating voice.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know. Someone gave me money and told me to deliver the letter to the temple; to the High Priest.” I answered the same.

“Where are you from?” 

Crap… If I lie, there’ll be consequences. If I tell the truth, there will be consequences. Talk about the ‘Illusion of Choice’.

“I live in the southern part of the city, near the gate.” I answered.

“So the allure of money made you not question the task you were paid for?”

“Yes, High Priest.” I answered.

“I see. Then be on your way.” 

Wait, wait, wait, just like that? Seems a little out of character from what I read. But, I’ll take it.

I calmly walked out of the temple grounds, trying not to act too nervous. But as I walked, I felt the High Priest’s gaze. Though I couldn’t see him, it sent shivers down my spine.

We’ll see each other again during Summer(hopefully), and I’ll try “convincing” Myne to join the temple. And by that, I mean, just tell her that the temple has a library. Everything should fall into place(hopefully), if I play this all out carefully(hopefully).

How many “hopefully”s does that make?

Sigh. The things I do.

-

As winter fully set it in, life once again became very routine. Every few days, I went to Myne’s place with Lutz. We taught him how to write down certain words and taught him up to three digit mathematics. His dedication to becoming an apprentice merchant definitely helped as a driving force to be better.

But what I definitely liked about winter overall, was Parue gathering. But… I once again became the center of attraction. Since I possessed WAY MORE mana than the average commoner, the Parues fell down after just a few seconds of me holding onto the branch. And my Physical Reinforcement and Enhancement let me climb trees easily.

Everyone’s jaws just dropped when I ended up with a haul of eleven Parues on my own. Most people only got four to five Parues per person. So a lot of kids were definitely gawking at my basket. The walk home with Tuuli, Lutz and Gunther was super awkward. They felt like bodyguards protecting a celebrity from a bunch of reporters.

Once we got home, Armin could only stare at the amount of Parues I got. The Parue juice had a unique sweetness. It was like a mixture of sweetened condensed milk and coconut cream.

“I remember when dad used to take you with us during Parue picking.” Armin said with a wide smile. “I still remember how dad used to make you ride the sled to the gate.”

I wouldn’t know. I can’t remember. Though it might be best to just agree and not ruin his moment of reminiscence.

“Yeah. It was really fun.” I tried my best to imitate a child’s wide smile and laugh.

“Hehe. Yeah…” He chuckled.

…

The next thing I felt was a hand to my throat. And Armin holding a knife.

Wha!?

He held me by my throat. But his hand wasn’t gripping hard enough to choke me to death.

“WHO ARE YOU!?” He yelled at me. “That was a fake story, if you really were the real Myrna, you wouldn’t be happy about that.”

…

“Myrna always felt like she was a burden to us. She never liked coming to Parue picking because she could never do anything.”

…

“Myrna always felt sorry for herself. She was always in bed. She was always in pain. Do you know the reason why I never gave her a knife?”

I searched through my memories. These ones in particular were buried deep at the back. And once I felt them, I knew exactly what they were; suicidal thoughts. But as I viewed these repressed memories. I felt a pang in my chest. I felt my heart being squeezed. I felt sadness, helplessness and even… self loathing.

I see. So that’s why he’s been so fine with letting me do whatever I wanted. To him, me being outside was better than the old Myrna staying in this room, hating herself.

But I guess I went a little overboard. What was initially Armin being happy that little Myrna was finally coming out of her shell, became suspicion. I acted so differently from the real Myrna that Armin didn’t see his little sister in me. And after testing me with a fake story of the past, I foolishly agreed, never bothering to check Myrna’s deeper memories.

Now here we are. Armin finally confirmed his suspicions. I could only put on a blank expression. The only family he had left, and in his eyes, I took it from him; masqueraded in front of him.

If I were in his place right now, if Nikkie suddenly started acting completely different, if I was able to confirm that some body snatcher was pretending to be her; I would probably act and think the same. The sadness and rage would’ve probably overwhelmed me.

“Who are you!? You’re not my little sister, what’d you do to her!?” He shouted and tightened his grip on the knife.

“You’re right, I’m not your little sister.” I said in a flat tone.

His mouth hung open. His grip around my neck loosened a little bit. Though he confirmed his suspicions, hearing it for real must’ve still been devastating.

“Then what did you do to her!?”

“I don’t know. I died back in my old world, when I woke up, I was Myrna.”

“Wha…!?”

“What do you mean you don't-,” I could see tears starting to form on the corners of his eyes.

“I’m not the Myrna you remember. I’m someone who died but I suddenly woke up one day to find that I was this little girl. And no matter how much you threaten me, I can’t give her back to you. Not because I don’t want to, but because I can’t. The Myrna you know might already be gone, and I’m sorry if you think I’m pretending to be her.”

Better I was honest now than even try to pretend. The confrontation between Myne and Lutz taught me that being honest was the best thing to do in these exact situations.

“... But if it really hurts you to see me live as your little sister, then I’ll leave. I died protecting my own little sister, and as an older sibling, I know exactly how you must feel right now. I never meant to pretend to be Myrna. I never meant to pretend to be your family.”

…

He remained silent.

I could probably just take the same route Myne was about to. I didn’t know how long it would take, but I would just let the Devouring take me. I wasn’t compressing it as hard as Myne was, but I’m guessing that letting the heat rampage through me would kill me eventually. Armin could just pretend that I died from sickness.

“How old was she?” He suddenly asked me.

“Pardon?” I didn’t know who he was referring to.

“Your little sister, how old was she when you died protecting her.”

“She was six.”

He let go of my neck and walked away with his back turned.

“She always wanted to be healthy. She always told me that she wished she could do things. Go outside, help with the house. Not be dead weight. I thought that, after all this time, her wish finally came true. That the gods had blessed her.

But I guess that isn’t the case. I’ll… I’ll…” he couldn’t get the words out. I couldn’t see it, but I knew he was crying.

“You don’t have to force yourself, if you feel that I’m trespassing in your home, I’ll simply leave. You won’t ever see me again.”

“No. Myrna was the last family I had. My sister-, our sister, died when I was six too. After that, our parents died.”

“I’m sorry to hear that.” I gave my condolences.

“Maybe this feels wrong to you, maybe, it might even be a dirty wish, but, please stay. Even if you don’t see me as family, please stay.” He spoke without facing me. But his tense shoulders and clenched fists told me everything. He was speaking from the heart.

I didn’t speak. I couldn’t find the right words to say. I simply stood up and hugged him. I was only tall enough to reach his hips, but when he relaxed his shoulders, I already knew.

“No. Please, be my big brother.” I never had older siblings in my past life. But if he accepts me, I’ll gladly embrace this warmth.

He turned around and hugged me tight. He cried on my shoulder. After finding out his real sister was gone, he let out his grief. He must be afraid of being all alone. Maybe that’s why he was fine with me continuing to live as her.

After that day, we interacted like normal. Well… there are times when he hesitates to call me Myrna. He even asked if he wanted me to be called something else. But I reassured him that I wanted to be called Myrna.

It would be awkward if he found out what my name in my previous life was. And it would also be weird if he called me something else while in public. And I’ve also gotten used to being called that already anyway.

I spent my winter getting to know Armin better. 

-

The days went by faster than I expected. Winter handiwork was done on time and Lutz was getting better at language and math. And before we knew it, spring had rolled around.

Benno managed to settle affairs with the Parchment Guild and we spent weeks teaching him the paper making process. We went back to work.

Lutz apparently settled some stuff with his family, and Myne decided to quit being an apprentice merchant.

Lutz had his final fitting of his apprentice uniform.

Much of spring was the same routine. And the days flew by so fast that I could hardly believe it.

One day Myne invited me to her home. We didn’t have anything planned for today so I was curious about what she wanted to say. Everyone was there, Lutz, Tuuli, Effa, including Gunther and Armin. Mrs. Effa quickly took my hand and led me to the table, where a dress was laid on top.

“Armin, told us that you don't have a dress ready for the summer baptism yet. So, everyone pitched in to make you one.” She then held it in front of me, seeming like she was measuring it to me.

“Dad stayed sober for almost a whole season to save some money, little by little. Armin, Benno and I also put in some money to buy the cloth, and mom and Tuuli worked hard to sew it all together.” Myne proudly told me.

“Whoa… Benno too?” I was genuinely in awe of how much money and work they put in to make this for me.

I touched the dress. It was a bit of a cream white with blue embroidery. It also had little crochet flowers sewn into the skirt, which were made by Tuuli.

“It looks like we’ll need to make a few adjustments. But it looks like it came out really nice.” Effa said, while measuring me.

“Oh. And this is a gift from me and Lutz.” Myne then handed a flower hairpin to me with both hands.

The hairpin was really nice, it had white and blue flowers and well as some blue lace that dangled.

“See. Now we match!” Myne then showed me another hair pin. 

Hers had the same colored flowers. The difference was that the lace on hers was white. She made the lace contrast with our hair colors.

Mrs. Effa, Tuuli and Myne took me to the bedroom to try it. They helped me put it on. They even did my hair and put the hairpin on.

When they opened the door to show me to the boys, Lutz, Armin and Gunther all let out impressed whoas.

“You look absolutely adorable!” Gunther complimented.

“Really nice!” Lutz said.

Armin simply gave a big smile and nodded in satisfaction.

“Everyone, thank you!” I thanked them all.

After that day, spring came and went. And I couldn’t wait for the summer baptism. Summer was looking to be much more eventful.

Chapter Text

Near the end of Spring, Freida called me and Myne over to her place. She wanted to talk about the frosted pound cake. Liese spent the best of two seasons further enhancing the recipe. And she wanted us to give our honest opinions on her current creation.

Liese and some servants prepared us some tea and a slice of Liese’s frosted pound cake. After Freida told us to dig in, we all took a bite.

The cake was better than the one we made before. Liese experimented with different temperatures and ratios. This one was firm but soft, and the inside was perfectly cooked. It also had the right amount of butter, so it wasn’t too greasy. The meringue was fluffier and not as overly sweet as the one I first made. Liese experimented with the ratios of egg whites and sugar. 

But then she told me her current problem of leftover egg yolks. She couldn’t use the excess yolks on the poundcake, since the lack of whites made the pound cake too dense and not as homogenous.

“A way to use the excess yolks, huh?” I thought hard for a moment then found an answer. “You can use them to make some Custard.”

“Kas-tar-rd? What’s that?” Liese raised a brow. But her eyes were bright in anticipation of a potentially new recipe.

“Oh my, if it is another sweet recipe I must buy it from you,” Freida said, also having the same expression as Liese.

“Then I will teach her the recipe, once we reach an agreement.” I said, then sipped some tea.

“I would also like to buy exclusive rights to sell the pound cake recipe from Myne.” Freida then looked at Myne.

“We-well, that would be fine, but can we keep it to exclusivity for only a year?” Myne suggested.

“Aww. Only a year? I was hoping to monopolize it, but if that’s the term you wish. Do you also, only allow me one year of exclusivity to the meringue recipe?” Freida asked me.

“That’s a reasonable amount of time to establish your brand.” I answered.

“Yes. If possible, I’d like to give people the chance to experiment with it. I want a sweets market to thrive with many different recipes” Myne gave her reasoning.

“Very well, then let us create a written agreement.” Freida called for a servant, who handed her a piece of parchment, alongside ink and a pen.

The terms of the contract will be exclusive selling rights to the frosted pound cake recipe. Starting from the first day of summer, till the same day next year. I also wrote down the custard recipe on a wooden board for Liese. Agreeing to visit another time to give my critique.

After all the business talk was done, the servants came back to clean our table and refresh our tea.

“Now. Myne, Myrna, how are you two feeling? It has been a while since we last talked.” Frieda asked us then took another sip of tea.

“I’ve been fine. No Devouring fevers lately” Myne answered.

“I only worry how long till it resurfaces.” Freida frowned. “You also possess the Devouring, Myrna. Do you not fear for your future?”

“I think I’ll be fine. My Devouring hasn’t really been a problem to me. Maybe it's because I only possess a little mana?” I answered.

  I lied, of course. The amount of mana I have, and the amount I’ve been forced to compress, I have a considerable amount. 

“Though, I still worry. I can help you to gain a contract with a noble through my grandfather’s connections.” Freida offered. “And the Devouring grows as you do, it will definitely grow in the future.”

Myne simply shook her head. “I believe I would rather stay by my family’s side. I may be able to live by forging a contract with a noble, but to spend a life away from my family, is not a life I would like to live.

“I see. You truly are strong, Myne.” Freida said with a sad smile while looking down at her tea.

I can tell that Freida is now much more considerate. She is still strong-willed, wise and cunning, but I can see now that she is more willing to talk with her friends on level ground. She isn’t insensitive enough to shove her opinions down our throats anymore, or force Myne into situations that will make Myne join their store.

“Don’t worry Freida, I’ll find a way to save her.” I told Freida with a determined smile. I wouldn’t let Myne die on me, now that I’ve gone through so much already.

Both of them looked at me with wide eyes. Myne grabbed my arm with a look of frustration and concern.

“If you’re going to risk your life, or hurt yourself for me, then I don’t want it!” she glared at me. “You’ve done enough.”

“You worry too much. Don’t worry, I won’t put myself in harm's way this time.” I reassured her with a smile then patted her head.

“You make it seem as though you’ve already found a way.” Freida gave me a sharp look. That’s a cunning and observant business woman for you.

“Yeah. But I would rather not talk about it here. It is a matter requiring Myne’s parents’ attention.”

“If it requires a parent or legal guardian’s approval, it must be truly serious.” Freida murmured. “On an unrelated note, during the Winter Baptism, there were a few knights in the temple.”

“Knights?” I asked to confirm what I heard with a raised brow.

“Yes, it was very strange. They also looked like they were searching for someone.”

The three of us talked for a while longer. I showed Freida a few of the newer hair clip designs I made. But since I already sold the selling rights to Benno, I earned a pout from Freida. We also went down to the kitchen and I gave a live demonstration of the custard recipe to Liese. Mmms and Ahs were let out, after we tasted the samples.

“The ingredients are pretty simple, Egg Yolks, Sugar, cream and Zwits but, the process is much more technical and complicated.” Liese said, while tasting the samples.

“And that complicated process is what separates good and bad chefs from great chefs.” I gave a taunting tease to Liese.

“Hoh. You know exactly what to say to get me fired up! Alrighty, you better come back and tell me whatcha think when I master this recipe. Right, little girl?” Liese put her hands on her hips with a smile and a fiery look in her eyes.

“I look forward to it.”

-

After a few days, I asked to see Myne’s parents. After fifth bell, all of Myne’s family, Tuuli, Effa and Gunther, all gathered. Armin came as well, curious about what I had to say. We all sat around the dining room table.

“So, uh, what’s this about?” Gunther was the first to ask.

“Please keep an open mind about all of this, it’s about Myne’s Devouring.” I said, then Gunther, Effa and Myne put on sharp expressions.

“There is a way for Myne to live without signing a contract with a noble. And it’s joining the temple.”

“What!?” Gunther suddenly stood up and shouted. “You’re suggesting we put Myne in the temple!?”

“Calm down, dear. Listen first to what she has to say.” Effa calmed Gunther, then put a hand over his. Gunther sat down again, then nodded for me to continue.

“What’s so bad about me joining the temple?” Myne asked. She didn’t know what roles each social class played there.

“Basically, there are two kinds of people that work in the temple, blue robed priests and shrine maidens, who are nobles, and gray robed priests and shrine maidens, who are orphans.” I explained. “What your dad is worried about is you being put to work as a gray shrine maiden.”

“What’s so bad about that?” Myne asked.

“Gray robes do the work of serving blue robes. They’re not paid, and can’t refuse any demands made by blue robes.” Gunther said through gritted teeth. He didn’t even want to imagine having his frail daughter being made to do manual labor and anything at the whim of the nobles. I’m not entirely sure how much the commoners know about the temple’s dark side, but things like flower offerings and the dreaded orphanage might be part of the things Gunther is afraid of, though I’m not certain.

“I understand, but the temple possesses magic tools and instruments that can help Myne live. I didn’t tell this to Freida, but Myne, I only managed to absorb your excess mana. Think of it like water overflowing from a cup. The water inside doesn't disappear, and it won’t be long till it overflows again. If I were to give a rough estimate, you’d have at most a year till it overflows again.”

“Only a year!?” Gunther said in shock.

“That’s only a guess, it could be less.”

“But still, to make Myne work in the temple with the orphans…” Gunther furrowed his brows in frustration.

“Don’t worry, Mr. Gunther. My plan is to help Myne work as a blue robe.”

“But aren’t only nobles allowed to enter the temple as blue robes?” Gunther argued. He doubted if the arrogant blue robes would allow a poor

“Normally, yes. But with the situation in the temple, there’s a chance they’ll allow it. Prideful as they are, they’re still prone to doing things out of desperation. The temple is in desperate need of more people with mana. There’s also the fact that Myne is the forewoman of her own workshop. If we can convince them that she can donate her mana and some of her workshop’s profits to the temple, there’s a chance they’ll stoop at that offer.”

“But I can’t let Myne be there, all alone with nobles.”

“If it helps put your mind at ease, I’ll also join the temple. So I can keep an eye on Myne. I can physically keep Myne safe. But we still need someone with higher authority in the temple to help us keep Myne away from the malice of the nobles.” I couldn’t really guarantee that my “Get the High Priest on our side” plan would work, but taking the shot is better than not.

“Is there even someone like that?” Effa asked me.

“There might be,”

“Whoa, whoa, don’t just go making decisions on your own. I haven’t agreed to all this yet.” Armin spoke up.

He was technically my legal guardian, since he’s already an adult, and my only immediate family member still alive. So I needed his permission. And embarrassingly, I forgot about him in my plan.

“I can’t just let you join the temple. I understand that Myne is your friend, but you’re still underage. Two kids in a temple full of adults, nobles at that, I can’t agree to it.”

“I understand, but I need the temple’s magic tools too. I also have the Devouring like Myne. I’m fine for now, but who knows for how long.”

I have to exaggerate it a bit, but even I don’t know how long I’ll last without a magic tool. I don’t want Myne knowing but, the mana I absorbed from her has increased my mana capacity, and lately physical reinforcement and enhancement doesn’t drain as much of my mana as before. I’m definitely working with a larger mana pool than before. And staying Idle for too long may cause my mana to overflow.

“I know, but….” Armin now had the same frustrated expression as Gunther.

“Of course, we will need to put some conditions forward. One, Myne and I are allowed to commute home from the temple, two, Myne is allowed to stay at home on days that she’s sick and the last one is what we’ve talked about.

We have some ability to negotiate. And if we can guarantee these conditions, Myne spending her days in the temple is better than letting her Devouring kill her.”

“Don’t forget yourself” Myne reached out for my hand on the table.

Armin and Gunther looked at each other, then nodded. It’s amazing how men can communicate with just that.

“If there’s room to negotiate, then some ray of hope might be shining down on us.” Gunther said.

“Alright, after the Summer Baptism we can make our appeal to the High Priest or High Bishop.” I said, ready to put the plan into motion.

-

And just like that, the day of the Summer Baptism arrived. I made my preparations a few days prior. I hunted Eifintes in the forest for their feystones. I had Myne dye it with her mana and told her to stealthily give it to one of the priests, the one with light blue hair and golden eyes. And of course she asked me why at first, but at this point the people closest to me just nod and go “uh, sure” at most of my plans.

I went to Myne’s house so they could help me put the dress on and they did my hair for me. I honestly could’ve done it myself, but they insisted. And I think this is something girls like doing, so I just let them have their way.

All of the kids that were gonna be baptized gathered by the well along with their parents. Mr. Gunther was really happy he had the morning off today so that he could escort Myne.

“Whoa… you guys look great.” Lutz complemented.

Time for a little teasing.

“Why don't you complement Myne a little more, eh?” I said then held Myne by the shoulders then pushed her nearer to Lutz. “Isn’t she adorable?”

Lutz and Myne’s cheeks both flushed red.

“My-m,m,m,Myrna! What’re you doing!?” Myne turned around with her ears red and cheeks blushing.

I just chuckled at how innocent and adorable their reactions were.

“My! Look how adorable you two are! Like two little ladies from wealthy families. Your hair ornaments even match.” Aunt Karla, Lutz’s mom, said as she walked towards us.

“Thank you, Aunt Karla.” Myne thanked her.

“Alright. Myne, remember the plan?” I reminded her.

“Yup,” she affirmed with a nod.

Once we were given the signal to go, we all marched through the main highway to the temple. Gunther was going to carry Myne from the south all the way to the temple entrance. On our way there, Benno, Otto and Corrina were watching the parade and shouted their congratulations to us from the crowd.

But just like Freida said, there were two knights stationed by the temple’s entrance. They were stoic and alert. Their eyes were scanning the crowd. I remembered my little incident with the knights during mid autumn and I strategically positioned myself so that Mr. Gunther would block their view of me while we entered the temple. Hopefully, they didn’t see me.

Once we were in front of the Temple’s doors, Gunther put Myne down. No parents were allowed past this point.

“Lutz, Myrna, look after Myne from this point, alright?” Gunther asked us.

“Yup, you can count on us.” Lutz assured him.

Lutz took Myne’s hand. And all three of us walked into the temple together.

“My, how adorable! Like a miniature wedding.” I heard a few old women gossip among themselves.

I do get it, though.

Once inside, we all marveled at the beautiful and intricate carvings and statues. But once the initial awe of the temple’s beauty ended. I quickly scanned around for Ferdinand. And just like in the story, he was one of the priests registering kids for their citizenship. I gestured for Myne to go into Ferdinands line. She nodded and got in line. I followed behind her.

Once it was Myne’s turn, I saw her hand the feystone to the High Priest which made his eyes widen for a very brief moment before it returned to its usual stoic expression. He stealthily took and hid the feystone. Once he finished registering Myne, we called for the next one, and I stepped forward.

He looked me in the eyes and his expression told me very clearly that he recognized me. I also held out my palm then he pricked my finger and registered me as well.

We were all made to sit on carpets with our shoes off and sat to hear the words of the High Bishop, aka Evil Santa. I sat next to Lutz and Myne. After a cue, the High Bishop entered.

“Myrna, Lutz! Look! It’s a book! A real book!” Myne quietly but very enthusiastically pointed to the High Bishop’s Bible.

Myne giddily stared at the book, hardly listening to the story the High Bishop told.

“You know, Myne. This temple has its own library and documents room. If we can negotiate for you to get blue robes, maybe we can add the condition that you get to read the books there and even manage it.” I baited Myne, a little extra motivation should help. But if I’ve learned anything from the story, it’s that a library is both a medicine and a poison, if it is administered in the wrong dosages.

Myne suddenly wore the smile of a kid waiting to open their christmas present.

We were now being taught the prayer poses. Myne let out a few giggles at the Glico pose and the Dogeza.

“If there’s a library then we should meet the High Priest immediately! The temple’s library is waiting for me!” Myne was about to activate gremlin mode.

“Calm down! Don’t cause a scene.” I quietly warned her while we were balancing on one leg.

“Just imagining what type of books a fantasy world with magic and knights would have! Ah, how exciting! If a god of libraries exists, then PRAISE BE TO THE GODS!” She suddenly struck a hard and almost perfect prayer pose. But then she suddenly fell unconscious. But Lutz managed to catch her before she fell on her head. 

I was planning for her to fake falling unconscious, but… this works too… I guess?

Soon a blue priest came to us to ask why someone fell unconscious. Lutz filled them in on Myne’s weak constitution. And I carried Myne on my back to a spare room they had.

When the blue priest told me to return to the main atrium, I asked if I could stay to look after Myne. He allowed it. But had an “Fine, I don’t care.” attitude. 

Jeez bro, don’t be an A-Hole.

A few minutes later. A blue priest came again. But not just any blue priest, it was Ferdinand himself.

“Is she well?” He asked about Myne.

“Yes. She hasn’t woken up yet.” was my simple reply.

“Now, you have some explaining to do. And I will not tolerate lies a second time.” He warned me while staring straight into my eyes.

I gulped in fear. “Understood.” I complied. What’s scary about this situation is that he can literally make me, or me and Myne, disappear if I offend him enough to order my execution.

“Now, you will explain yourself, concerning this,” he then brought out and held the piece of paper, that was my letter.

Okay. Sigh. Play it cool.

Chapter Text

The High Priest showed me the letter that I delivered almost two seasons ago.

“Who wrote this letter?” The High Priest asked once more. His eyes intensely observed every little twitch and fidget I made. “Know that should you lie to me a second time, there will be dire consequences.”

“I-I, I did, High Priest.” His glare was so intense it made me tremble in fear.

“You did?” His eyes widened in surprise for a very brief moment then his face returned to its usual stoic expression. “Then I would assume that this child is the one who is referenced in the letter?” Though he was giving me the typical interrogator’s glare, he almost seemed to be hiding a sense of intrigue.

“Yes, High Priest.”

“Hmm…” he seemed to scan Myne’s face. Though his face remained stoic, I could tell that he found something amusing.

“What are your names? And where are you from?” He asked without facing me.

“I am Myrna, High Priest. And this is my friend, Myne. We both live in the southern part of town, near the west gate.” I answered honestly.

He faced me, looked me straight in the eye, then spoke “So you did tell the truth the first time.”

“You wrote in the letter that you wish for me to grant her protection and guidance, what do you wish to happen?” He asked.

“Myne possesses a vast amount of mana. But as a Devouring child, she cannot control or release it. I humbly request that she be made a shrine maiden.” I answered.

“Do her parents approve of her joining the temple?” Ferdinand raised his brow.

“They will agree if Myne is made a blue shrine maiden. She has a weak constitution and often collapses very easily under physical stress.”

“If you know the difference between blue and gray shrine maidens, then you must know what blue robes mean.”

“Yes. Only nobles may wear the blue robes. But she cannot handle physical labor like the grays. She is, however, willing to donate a portion of her workshop’s profits and even give the orphans work to improve their lives. And as a blue robe, her mana will be a boon to Ehrenfest.” I gave Myne’s case.

He closed his eyes to think for a minute. But a bell rang loud enough to be heard throughout the temple, and the High Priest suddenly went to a table, took out a small wooden board and wrote on it. He then went back to me and handed me the tiny wooden board. When I read it, it was a summons.

“I still have much to do today. You are hereby given a summons. Return to the temple two days from now. Come with your parents and with Myne’s parents.” He said in a commanding voice.

“I'm sorry, High Priest. But my parents are both dead. My brother is my legal guardian.”

“I see. Then come with your brother.” He answered, then left the room.

Myne woke up just before the baptism ceremony ended. She got an earful from me and Lutz. But after we got home, I showed her the summons and she almost panicked. That afternoon, we all gathered at Myne’s house to discuss how the meeting with the High Priest will go.

“So. The person who gave us the summons is the High Priest himself?” Gunther asked me, he wanted to hear every detail of how we were gonna play this.

“Yes. Unlike most of the other blue robes, the High Priest is a pragmatic and a realist. If we can convince him that the temple and all of Ehrenfest will benefit from Myne’s incredible mana, he will allow her to be a blue robed shrine maiden” I answered.

“You seem very sure of this. Have you met this person before?” Armin asked while raising a brow. He was strangely more perceptive than others. He reminded me of Benno.

Can’t exactly tell him that I know the High Priest only as he was described in the books.

“No. I haven’t met him before, but he does have a reputation.” I answered. Knowledge among nobles almost never circulates around commoners. Since they are much better versed in secretive discussions and facades than we were. But I’ll just roll with this answer.

“Tomorrow, wear the nicest set of clothes you have, we’re going to be talking to a noble. Please try not to speak out of turn and only answer questions. I’ll try to do most of the talking, Benno already taught me how.”

“Got it,” Gunther agreed, and everyone else nodded. As awkward as it is to let a newly baptized kid do most of the talking, can’t let them say anything that could offend. If the Hasse incident in the book told anything, it’s that Ferdinand isn’t shy about wielding his power as an Archduke Candidate.

The day of the meeting came. And like it said on the wooden board, we were to come at third bell. We all entered through the temple gate and were guided by Arno and Fran to a room.

There was the High Priest and his attendants.

Wait. Did… he have female attendants in the story?

There was an adult gray shrine maiden holding a wooden board standing next to two other gray robes. I looked at the person sitting at the opposite end of the table. It was the High Bishop. The High Bishop’s expression right now was one that was both pompous and suspicious.

If I had to guess, he forced the High Priest to let him be a part of this meeting.

The High Bishop aside, I’m more worried about those three standing behind the High Priest. If I had to guess, those are Heidimarie, Justus and Eckhart disguised as gray robes. This makes things more difficult for me. I have to control Myne. If she rampages and starts crushing the High Priest, Eckhart and Justus might attack to defend the High Priest. But I’m also glad I was able to save Heidimarie.

“Myrna, Myne, you’ve done well to come. Please, everyone, have a seat.” The High Priest offered seats on the large table.

“Are these not mere commoners? You spoke of a child who is to become a blue shrine maiden. These are mere plebeians who can offer us nothing!” The High Bishop He haughtily spat

 at the High Priest.

“Please, have a seat.” A gray robe tried to lead us to our seats but the High Bishop stopped him.

“No. They may remain standing.” the High Bishop commanded. “Hrn. To think you would even allow this. Truly, the bastard child among the family brings nothing but ruin and misfortune.” 

I saw the faces of all three of Ferdinand’s retainers. They maintained smiles that did not reach their eyes. And they looked absolutely ready to butcher the fat High Bishop like a pig for bad mouthing their master.

“Now, Myne will be taken in by the temple and become a gray shrine maiden. Her Devouring will kill her before long if she is not taken in. By the mercy of the temple, we will take her..” The High Bishop said, saying it like the outcome was already decided.”

I saw Mr. Gunther about to engage in a verbal dispute, but I signaled for him to remain calm.

“High Bishop, forgive me, but we cannot allow a girl as frail as Myne to work in the same conditions as the grays” I said, maintaining a calm smile. “The High Priest spoke the truth, we do wish for Myne to join the temple as a blue robed shrine maiden.”

“Insolence! Only nobles are permitted to become blue robes! You will hand over Myne, and obey quietly! That’s all you filthy commoners are good for.” The High Bishop shouted with his face reddening in anger and slamming his fist onto the table.

I felt Mrs. Effa trembled behind, but Gunther and Armin were staying strong.

“I see. Then, apologies, but we cannot allow Myne to work here. We'll be going now. Thank you for your time.” I said in the most professional voice I could put out.

I signaled for everyone that we needed to go.

“You would DARE!? Grays! Take Myne! And lock up the others!” The High Bishop stood up and commanded his attendants.

Tch. I’d rather not do this if I can help it.

The High Bishop’s gray priests surrounded us. They were signaling to each other to take out Gunther and Armin first.

“High Bishop, I would rather we not resort to violence. Please,” I really wanted him to just let it go.

“Silence! We will take Myne and all of you will be beaten to death like the dogs you are. TAKE THEM!” He yelled his command.

I activated my Physical Reinforcement to strengthen my muscles and enhanced my whole body. A gray priest charged at us and I dashed towards him and punched his gut. He spat from the hit and crumpled onto the floor. Another gray priest charged from behind our group and tried to seize Effa but Gunther managed to stop him and punched his lights out.

“Ridiculous! You will pay for this!” The High Bishop was now red as a tomato and angrily spitting out threats.

The doors opened and more grays came as backup. Though they weren’t for us. I furthered my enhancements and took down the gray priests coming at us. There are about eight of them. Everyone on my side but Myne  just stared at me in shock.

“You! Grr! Die!” The High Bishop shouted and hurled the chair he was sitting on at me.

I reinforced my arm and swatted it away.

That’s it! I’ve had enough!

I stared the High Bishop in the eyes and he began to tremble. He reached for his neck and choked like he was being strangled.

A little Crushing should be a nice way to drill the concept of courtesy into his empty skull.

“Myrna! Stop! Your mana is rampaging. You must control your emotions.” The High Priest tried to ask me to calm down.

“Some-someone, anyone, help..” The High Bishop choked out.

I did not look in the High Priest’s direction but I reassured him that I was perfectly in control. “Worry not, High Priest. I am in perfect control over my emotions. I just wanted to tell the High Bishop that we just wished to leave.”

I increased the pressure of my Crushing and the fat oaf eventually passed out.

I recompressed my mana and sighed.

“Apologies, High Priest. It seems we have caused quite a scene. But I promise that we will not bother the temple again. Good day,” I did a bit of an exaggerated mocking curtsy. And gestured to everyone that we were now leaving.

Though I doubt they would just let all this go.

“Wait.” The High Priest told me to stop as I was turning around. “You were summoned here for a talk. So please, let us move to a different room and talk. With the High Bishop out of commision,” he then glanced in the direction of the now  High Bishop, “it is my duty as High Priest to oversee the addition of new priests and shrine maidens.”

“Very well, I thank you, High Priest.”

Ferdinand wanted to talk but I saw his retainers glaring at me. They are wary of me. And now after my Post-Crushing clarity, I can see why. The place was littered with unconscious grays and those who weren’t knocked out were all groaning in pain.

We all moved to a different room and everyone was seated, except for the High Priests retainers who stood behind him.

“Now, my apologies for how the High Bishop acted. My plan was to simply take Myne in as a blue shrine maiden after our talk and do my best to keep her away from the High Bishop. He was never meant to know Myne was a commoner. I would’ve simply mentioned the share of profits Myne’s workshop would donate and he would overlook any finer details. Sadly, that was not what happened.” The High Priest sighed in exhaustion.

The High Bishop was definitely the source of a lot of his headaches.

“Now, we will discuss the terms and agreements of Myne’s entry into the temple.”

“Right, our first condition is that Myne be allowed to commute from home to the temple.” I gave our first condition.

“That is fine. Myne is not an orphan, and commuting home is allowed.” The High Priest replied and wrote down on the wooden board he had on hand. 

The woman who I am assuming to be Heidimarie was also writing stuff on her board, at frightening speed at that.

 “We’d also like for Myne to not work on days where she isn’t feeling good. She’s got a weak body. And we’d also like her to only come to the temple accompanied by Lutz or Myrna.” Mr. Gunther gave our second condition.

“I see. She may be accompanied by those she chooses, from home to the temple and returning. As for when she is in the temple, she will need attendants, I will arrange for them.”

“Oh, and we’d also like for Myne access to the temple’s bookroom, and possibly even the management of the books there.” I added the bonus condition.

“Yes! Please! I would love to be able to access the contents and books of the temple” Myne said while raising her hand.

The High Priest stopped writing and raised an eyebrow. “All the blue priests and shrine maidens are allowed access there. But why ask for being the one to manage it?”

“Myne and I have always been ones to find enjoyment in reading. And in return for access to the library, Myne will help the High Priest with his paperwork.”

His eyes suddenly grew suspicious. “I wonder just how much you know.” He mumbled.

Crap! Of course it’d be weird that I knew about his paperwork problem! I tunnel visioned, thinking about what was in the story!

“Are there any other conditions?” He looked up from his paper. He didn’t go deeper about it. But I definitely seemed more suspicious than ever.

“None, High Priest.” I answered.

“Very well, this is my condition. We will accept these conditions and have Myne work as a blue robe of the temple, if Myrna will also enter the temple as a blue robe. Take this not as an order, but as a request.” The High Priest asked while looking at me.

“If our conditions are going to be accepted, then I will humbly accept. But may I ask why I will also be a blue robe?”

“You have shown to be able to possess a vast amount of mana. And are able to control it at an advanced degree. If Myne is to enter the temple, then she will need someone to support her.” 

Really? From what I think, you just want me in the temple to monitor me. But, this works in our favor as well. He must also be thinking that I’m at least worth using.

“Very well, then I shall have two sets of blue robes ready. We shall conduct your Fealty Ceremony after a month” he instructed.

After the meeting was done we all went home. Me and Armin said our “goodbyes”and “see you tomorrows” to Myne’s family before we went separate ways. When we got home, I let out a tired sigh and quickly sat on a chair and rested my chin on the table.

“Today was not the best, but it all worked out in the end; I guess?” I complained to no one in particular.

“Yeah. Great job. But I didn’t know you knew how to fight.” Armin said while fixing something up in the kitchen.

“Well, I usually want things to end peacefully, but I can throw hands if it's needed.”

“Uh… Yeah… I’m guessing you have powers because of all that mana stuff right?”

“A bit. Yeah,” I downplayed it a lot. After testing my Physical Reinforcement and Enhancement in the forest, I found that I’m strong enough to fell trees by punching. And my Physical Enhancement can enhance my durability to withstand those same kinds of attacks in turn. I have to be careful in adjusting my strength to what is required. Otherwise, I could punch through a person’s body. Or explode their heads with a punch.

“Still, be careful, alright? You can fight, sure. But you’re still gonna be with nobles. And they don’t like commoners like us.” Armin said out of concern.

 After a month passed, me and Myne returned to the temple for our initiation ceremony. Just like in the books, the High Priest had the foresight to perform the Fealty Ceremony in his chambers and without the fat High Bishop present. His retainers were also not here, which gave me some relief. I can’t relax with Eckhart staring daggers at me. He had an altar specially prepared for us to avoid the High Bishop. He told us to kneel on one knee and cross our arms.

“Then, let us begin the Fealty Ceremony.” He signaled for us to start.

He first explained each of the gods and their divine instruments.

At the top of the Altar, was the God of Darkness’ cape. It symbolized space and the night sky. The God of Darkness is the king of the gods and covers all in the shadow of his cape, like a father. Beside the cape was a crown. It symbolized the Goddess of Light, the queen of the gods. She represents the sun, vastly bright and giver of life to the things on earth. Their respective colors were black and gold.

Next is the Staff of Flutrane, Goddess of Water. The bringer of healing and change. Her divine color was green, the color of spring and new life emerging after winter. Next was the Spear of Leidenschaft, God of Fire. Granter of growth and the things on high. His divine color was blue, the color of summer and of the vast and high sky. Next was the Shield of Schutzaria, Goddess of Wind. The protector of all. Her divine color was yellow, the color of autumn. Symbolizing the bountiful harvest and of drooping wheat. Next was the chalice of Geduldh, Goddess of Earth. The one who takes all and accepts all. Her divine color was red, which symbolized the warm hearth. To ward against the harsh judgment of snow. Last was the Sword of Ewigeliebe, God of Life. Ruler over death and restoration. His divine color was white, symbolizing winter.

“Now, repeat after me.” He instructed and we both nodded.

“O mighty King and Queen of dark and light, most righteous and divine rulers of the endless skies.” 

“O splendid gods of the Eternal Five, most righteous and divine rulers of the vast mortal realm.” 

“Goddess of Water, Flutrane.” 

“God of Fire, Leidenschaft.” 

“Goddess of Wind, Schutzaria.” 

“Goddess of Earth, Geduldh.” 

“God of Life, Ewigeliebe.” 

“King and Queen, show your divine power that extends throughout the wide heavens and vast mortal realm.” 

“Eternal Five, bless we of the vast mortal realm with your divine power.” “In eternal gratitude for your heavenly powers, I shall worship thee for eternity.”

After we were presented our blue robes. We were taken to a separate room to wear them.

“Now, I will introduce you to your attendants.” said the High Priest, then signaled a gray priest by the door to let six people in.

Myne’s attendants were Fran, Delia and Kai

My attendants were Jenni, Lily and Gil.

Of course, Delia was a terrible spy for the High Bishop, Kai wasn’t going to be too much to handle from what I saw. Lily just looked at me with an upset face. She looked like she would serve when ordered, but she definitely hated it.

My biggest concern was Jenni. Why would the High Bishop give her to me? She was probably one of his favorite attendants and he’s fine with her serving someone else? Granted she’s being given to me as a spy, but the logic was still strange. Though he isn’t exactly lacking in staff, even with Jenni here.

I could already tell, temple life was gonna be more than troublesome. Looking after Myne and her book gremlin tendencies, and dealing with the fat oaf that was the High Bishop.

Good gods, please give me strength!

Chapter Text

Ferdinand silently let out a tired sigh. Winter Socializing in the Nobles’ Quarter has just started and he already grew tired of it. Despite becoming the High Priest, Ferdinand still had duties to fulfill. As a member of the Archducal Family, he was obligated with the inner politics. Publicly, as a blue priest, he has stepped away from the world of noble politics. In reality, his promise to his late father makes him duty bound to help his brother, the Archduke Sylvester, with running the duchy; albeit from the shadows.

The banquet held after the Gifting Ceremony was a prime time for nobles looking to forge connections and for factions to meet and plan their next moves. Currently, the strongest faction in Ehrenfest is the Veronica Faction. As the former first wife and mother of the current Archduke, she wielded greater influence than anyone. Ferdinand loathed interacting with her. Ferdinand, from the day he first entered the castle, was shown not a semblance of warmth nor care. To be outcast and shunned was one thing, but Veronica even resorted to assassination attempts. The many attempts on his very life had groomed him into a cautious and some would even say, paranoid man.

“Milord, Lady Veronica is coming this way.” Whispered his guard knight Eckhart.

“Probably more complaints. Nothing else escapes her mouth” His Archscholar, Heidimarie added. “Her rants and insults have only gotten worse since Lord Adelbert climbed the towering stairway.”

Ferdinand could only mentally exasperate at what Veronica would complain about now. Each and every time she saw him, only complaints about him ever came from her mouth. If not for obligation, he would rather hole up in his hidden room laboratory in the temple. At least there, he had some peace of mind. The fat oaf that was High Bishop was rarely a problem, as he did not command power throughout Ehrenfest’s nobles, unlike his annoying elder sister.

“Greetings, Lady Veronica, what do I owe the pleasure of your grace on this fine day of Ewigeliebe’s season?” Ferdinand asked Veronica, putting on the best noble smile he had.

“Ah, Ferdinand, a surprise to see you back in the castle. Are blue priests of the temple not supposed to hole up in the temple to prepare for rituals in spring?” Her voice might’ve been that of a proper noblewoman, but the venomous intent in every syllable was not lost to anyone who heard her. She approached him alongside her entourage. Though Ferdinand would rather call them syncopaths and cronies.

How Ironic, if not for your son’s slack, I would not be needed here. He mentally scoffed.

Though Ferdinand thought well of his brother, despite his personality and tendency to run away from his duties, his headaches and frustrations came from those his mother kept around him.

“My, how strange, was it not you who told me to always prop up my dear brother. I’m here to support him on his work as the Archduke. Stranger still, how you complained to me in the past how those in power must be the most capable and competent.” Ferdinand threw back at her.

True, that he indeed had asked work from Sylvester to fill the hole of boredom he felt during his initial days at the temple. But after the work left undone by the fat oaf was dumped on his lap, he suddenly had too much to do.

“Truly, those of the temple must stay in the temple. They are unfit of noble blood.”

“Would you say the same of Bezewanst?” Ferdinand mockingly replied.

Choose your words more carefully concerning the temple, Veronica. The brother you dote on so much is still the High Bishop. 

Veronica kept her noble smile, but it did not reach her eyes. Her brows were straight from the fury she hid behind her eyes. She simply remained silent for a minute. Her eyes seemed to scan the people behind him, but he wasn’t too certain.

“It would do you good to know how to speak to those above you. Sylvester is the archduke, my son, and as his mother, I tell you to watch your tongue.” She pompously declared.

Foolishness. You started this whole verbal sparring contest. Do not cry for your inability to land the finishing blow.

The rest of the evening played out as it did every year. The factions have been quiet for quite a while, causing Ferdinand to be even more cautious than he already was. Veronica’s faction was still at their usual antics. Abusing the Leisegangs and forcing neutral nobles to join their ranks. Things being too quiet was always a prelude for something big to happen.

Once the main social was over, Ferdinand would return to the temple. Echkart escorting on his highbeast till they reached the Noble’s gate. Once he was in bounds of the temple, he dropped down to find his gray attendants speaking to a child. 

When he dropped down and dismounted, he quickly dismissed his highbeast to feystone form.

“Arno, Fran, who is this?” he asked his two gray attendants.

“Apologies, High Priest, we do not know. But they seem to have a letter addressed to you” Fran reported.

A letter?

“A letter for me? From who?” Ferdinand observed the child.

Seems much too young to be anyone’s errand runner. Ferdinand thought.

“It is disrespectful to speak to someone while covering one’s face.”

“Kneel, commoner, it is the height of rudeness to not kneel in the face of a noble.” Arno told the child.

The child handed the letter to Fran and knelt, but did not remove their hood and mask. Which Ferdinand found suspicious. In his mind, only those who did not want their face to be seen, covered it.

“I’m sorry for being rude. But I don’t know who wrote the letter either. Someone just gave me a silver coin, and told me to deliver the letter to the High Priest.”

“Did I not just say that covering one’s face is disrespectful?” Ferdinand repeated.

The child did comply, and put down their hood and removed their mask. Revealing a young silver haired girl with bright green eyes. She had pale skin and balanced features. Judging from her height, she might not even be baptized yet. Ferdinand keenly observed the child's facial expressions and posture. One could often find clues about a person’s true nature from their own mannerisms; no matter how subtle.

“I will ask again. Who wrote this letter?” Ferdinand inquired once more, his voice low.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know. Someone gave me money and told me to deliver the letter to the temple; to the High Priest.” The girl answered the same. Her voice was calm and composed.

She used speech typical of the lowborn; unrefined. Ferdinand thought.

“Where are you from?” Ferdinand asked.

“I live in the southern part of the city, near the gate.” She answered, her young voice not matching her practiced speech.

The southern part of the city, near the gate? The poorest district in Ehrenfest? I see.

“So the allure of money made you not question the task you were paid for?”

“Yes, High Priest.”

While Ferdidnand may not know the exact details of a commoner’s financial capabilities, a large or small silver must be a hefty sum to them.

There were things about the child that Ferdinand, with his keen eye, found somewhat inconsistent. The girl said that she lived in the southern part of the city, but the coat she wore seemed like the kind a fairly rich merchant’s child would wear. The calm and straight expression she wore was not typical of children, not even of noble children. Her speech pattern, unrefined it may be, sounded almost too practiced. Like she had been told to answer that way specifically.

There was also the report during early autumn, of a silver haired child who attacked two laynoble knights with their mana. He could not be completely certain that this child and the child that attacked the knights were one and the same, he needed to look into it.

It seems I will gain no useful answers interrogating her directly. She might be able to lie as naturally as she breathes.

Ferdinand, who lived in noble society, was able to discern those who spoke the truth and those who did not. However, something about the child seemed to almost unnerve him.

“I see. Then be on your way.” Ferdinand ended the interrogation.

I will have Justus look into it, he may relish the challenge.

While the girl calmly exited the temple grounds, Ferdinand watched her intently. Now his focus was the letter the girl delivered.

“Fran, take the letter to my chambers and cleanse your hands after.” He commanded his gray priest.

Poisons that seeped into the skin, taking effect over a long period were not unheard off. And if the child was tricked into touching and perishing via a poisoned letter, such was the price of ignorance and carelessness.

Once he had finished instructing his gray attendants who unloaded his luggage, he took the letter while wearing leather gloves and entered his hidden room. Once inside, he quickly tested the letter for poison. Using various reagents to reveal any substance on it.

Once he was certain that the letter was harmless, he read it.

”Venerable High Priest, Lord Ferdinand.

Danger shall befall one of your subordinates by the name of Heidimarie. A subordinate of Ehrenfest's Caocipher shall poison her.

During this season of Ewigeliebe, till Flutrane’s, grant her refuge in the household of the Knight Commander’s First Wife. And keep her away from the Knight Commander’s Second Wife.

I only ask of you to grant guidance and protection to a child born in Leidenschaft’s season. She will soon be baptized and her mana shall be a boon to Ehrenfest.

She possesses Mestionora’s visage.

She shall present a feystone, dyed in the color of the Goddess of Wind.

With her tidings, Ehrenfest’s Goddess of Chaos shall be cast into prison. You shall have your just cause.”

Whoever wrote this letter, it is difficult to discern whether they were a noble or not. They possess some degree of knowledge in noble Euphemisms, though it is somewhat off. Their Theology must be somewhat deep, considering they know Mestionora’s appearance, which is only scarcely described in ancient literature.

They are warning of a poisoning, targeting Heidimarie. And they seem to even know of what transpires in Karstedt, the Knight Commander’s home. Since they specifically say that Heidimarie is to be kept safe in Elvira’s care. Elvira being Karstedt’s first wife. And that she must be kept away from Trudeliede, Karstedt’s Second Wife.

Is it possible that whoever wrote this is communicating with the Florencia faction or the Leisegang Faction? But would they truly use such a roundabout method to send me a message?

Considering Ferdinand spends most of his days in the temple, a magic letter would have sufficed to send him a secret message. There were no nobles who could wield magic in the temple, so no one could intercept it; if it were even possible.

It had been more than a year since his father, Lord Adelbert ascended to the distant heights. His death in late autumn two years ago caused his wife, Veronica, to wield her power more flagrantly. Ferdinand opened a small box containing a stone. On the stone was carved a name, Quinta. He reminisced of the last time he saw his father. Melancholy and fury boiled deep in his soul, though he would never let it show. To escape Veronica’s wrath, his step-brother Sylvester told him to enter the temple to avoid her. But during his father’s funeral in the summer, he was only allowed to attend as a blue priest, not as a member of the archducal family. The death of Aubs are not announced during the moment of their death, rather, they are first announced in the Archduke Conference and a funeral is held at the tail end of spring or the beginning of summer.

There was also the matter of the silver haired child who delivered the letter. Her appearance and actions did not match her supposed origin. In the year he’s been in the temple, Ferdinand had seen what a typical commoner looked like. They did not bathe in regularity and generally developed traits typical of those who did manual labor. He did not find them repulsive as other nobles did, but their lifestyles were less than desirable to him. Her speech was also suspicious. She sounded like someone who was trying to sound unrefined. She reminded him of Justus when he asked for a critique on a certain speech pattern or accent he was trying to assimilate.

More concerning was her possible connection to the silver haired child who attacked two laynoble knights in Ehrenfest city’s outer forest. Reports from the ones attacked was that the child possessed a great deal of mana. They also claim that the child was able to defeat a feybeast called an Ursaire.

Ursaire’s were quite large, they stood almost twice as large as an adult man and had two sets of arms and strong legs. They also had thick hide that was armored with scales that were harder than stone. They lived on the outer west perimeter of Ehrenfest’s central district, and were territorial as well as solitary. An Ursaire roaming the capital city’s outer forest was very unusual. One typically brought a hunting party of three or four laynobles or two mednobles to quickly slay it. One can say that three laynobles as a minimum can defeat it, but victory then would be uncertain.

Ferdinand saw little reason to think that heeding the letter’s warning would be a trap. Elvira was a wise and talented woman, if she was made aware of an assassination attempt on her son’s wife, she would make the right move. But he did still take great caution, negligence can damn even the most vigilant. And he cannot let his guard down, even if the person who wrote this letter was merely acting out of goodness or interest.

-

The next morning, Ferdinand quickly summoned his retainers. He showed them all the letter that was given to him. Eckhart and Heidimarie were the first to react.

“Milord, who could’ve written this letter?” Eckhart asked wide eyed while reading the letter.

“The most likely people would be those of the Florencia faction or Leisegangs… But the letter specifically mentions Lady Elvira and she has deep connections to both factions… Truly intriguing…” Heidimarie murmured in awe.

“Not to mention the language used. I doubt a letter written by a noble would use such direct language. But given the knowledge they have of the household’s internal conflicts… I doubt even a commoner servant acting as a spy would know so much.” Justus commented.

“Yes. The one who knows all of these things is truly an enigma. And there is also the very person who was tasked with delivering it in the first place.” Ferdinand said with two fingers to his chin.

“What shall we do, Milord?” Heidimarie asked her liege.

“For now, we will heed the warning. But remain vigilant. Test everything you touch and eat. Heidimarie will remain in Elvira’s care in the main building of Karstedt’s estate until spring.” Ferdinand commanded his retainers.

As their lord commanded, Heidimarie was moved in secret to the main building of Karstedt’s estate. And all contact with the second wife was prevented. All under Elvira’s watchful eye. It was revealed during the winter that Heidimarie was pregnant for almost a month.

Elvira commanded a thorough search of all items kept by the servants and attendants, and indeed, as the letter had warned, a vessel of a poison known as Laz was discovered among the commoner servants’ belongings. Laz was a tasteless and almost odorless poison that worked much slower than others. There were few reagents capable of detecting it. Fortunately, Justus was among those aware of it. The servant in question possessed the Devouring. Before they could be interrogated and their memories searched, they commited suicide. It is suspected that they were namesworn and another spy among the commoner servants had alerted their master.

After that eventful winter, spring came.

“To think a contracted commoner was hidden among the servants… It seems the one who planned all of it is unafraid of using unsavory and unconventional methods to achieve their goals.” Elvira exasperated while sipping tea.

Elvira had invited Lord Ferdinand to a tea party to discuss what had transpired. Karstedt, Justus, Eckhart and Hedimarie were also present.

“Who do you suspect among the servants and attendants in your service is acting as an informant to the mysterious writer of the letter?” Heidimarie asked her mother in law.

“Whoever this enigmatic figure is, they have ears in places we do not know. What intrigues me most is what they had asked for in return.” Ferdinand said while reading the letter.

“Ah, yes. The child that is to be baptized in the summer. And the letter says she “bears the visage of Mestionora”?” Elvira said, thinking upon who this child could be.

“What do the old texts say about the goddess Mestionora’s appearance?” Eckhart voiced a question for anyone who knew.

“If we are to take the ancient Klassenberg, Dunkelger and Drewanchel texts as well as some of the older manuscripts in the Royal Academy Library, they describe Mestionora as a young goddess, with dark blue hair blessed by the God of Darkness and golden eyes that were blessed by the Goddess of Light.” Ferdinand answered, looking down with two fingers to his chin, making sure his recollection was accurate.

“Dark hair and golden eyes, is it?” Elvira said then went into thought. “Are there even children among Ehrenfest’s nobles with such an appearance?”

“I guess we shall see in the summer.” Heidimarie said with a smile. Clearly intrigued by the child the letter described. “And then there’s also about “Ehrenfest’s Goddess of Chaos” who we can likely interpret to be Lady Veronica.”

“This child will supposedly bring a “just cause” that will cast Lady Veronica into prison? A child? Capable of that?” Elvira said in a bit of a mocking tone at the absurdity of it. “The writer of the letter specifically mentioned that her “tidings” will give us just cause for Lady Veronica to be cast into prison. But would Lord Sylvester even allow it?”

The Aub had been a puppet of his mother for as long as he has ruled, those who have suffered her would hardly believe the claims of this letter.

“I do not know how this child will bring change. But I believe we must be patient for how Dregarnuhr will weave tomorrow.” Karstedt, who had only been quietly listening all this time, finally spoke up.

“I will ensure that I am in attendance at every baptism ceremony in Ehrenfest this summer. I will see for myself.” Ferdinand declared with a bemused smile.

Chapter Text

The High Priest introduced our attendants and… I was given a spy, a hater and a troublemaker. Well, after what I did to the fat oaf, I actually expected something worse. The three attendants assigned to me were looking me over like they were judging my worth. Lily had an apathetic look on her face, like a moody convenience store cashier who was having a bad day. Gil had his arms crossed, his brows furrowed and an annoyed look on his face. Jenni was the only one with a smile, a fake smile, but at least she was acting professional.

“Tch! You’re gonna be my new master? Some tiny kid? Like heck I’m gonna do what you say!” He spat at me.

Well, there he goes. I already know how to “tame” him. So might as well use it. He’s a good kid, grew up in a rough and deprived environment, but a good kid.

“You must learn how to discipline your attendants. Since that is a duty that falls to you, their master.” The High Priest said.

“I see. Then such an insolent attendant who does not see me as their master will surely not need both lunch and dinner I provide today.” I said in a flat voice.

“Wha!?” Gil was shocked. Myne turned to me and widened her eyes. Probably not expecting me to act this way.

“On that subject, High Priest, may Myne and I share chefs? To split the costs, since we only need chefs for lunch in the temple.” I asked the High Priest.

He thought for a moment. “There is no rule against sharing chefs, however, the norm is to have your food prepared by separate people.”

Considering noble society, he must be implying attempts at poisoning.

“Wha? Chefs?” Myne was surprised, not expecting the need to hire something like a chef.

“Yes. Our servants will live in our chambers, we’ll provide them clothes, work and food. We need chefs here at the temple for that.” I explained.

“It seems you are well informed; surprisingly so.” The High Priest then glanced at me. “Now, come. There are yet a few more things to discuss.”

The High Priest then signaled for his grays to set two chairs for us in front of his desk. He then offered us to sit. He then asked for all the grays except for Arno and Fran to leave. Then we began the discussion.

“Now, as you are aware, all blue robes are nobles. From now on, you must always assume that they will find displeasure that commoners such as yourselves are allowed to wear the blue robes.” He explained. Myne and I simply nodded. “That said, the lack of blue priests means the temple is lack for personnel and mana.”

“Do you yourself not despise us, High Priest?” Myne asked him.

“I value those with ability and competence. Your entry into the temple also came as payment for a favor.” The High Priest answered.

So he at least acknowledges the fact that I helped him.

“Your jobs are mainly to supply the temple’s divine instruments with mana and to help me with paperwork, competent with it as you two are. And as it was a part of the conditions. Finally, your last duty will be to study the Bible and its contents.”

“Yes, Please! I will do my best to read the bible!” Myne enthusiastically raised her hand.

“So our jobs will mainly be mana offerings and clerical work?” I confirmed.

“Yes. Now, Fran, the Shield.” The High Priest cued for Fran who was waiting behind us with the shield.

Fran handed the shield to the High Priest. The High Priest put on black leather gloves and faced the front of the shield towards us.

“Now, Myne, envision your mana pouring into it.” The High Priest instructed.

Myne placed her hand into the largest central feystone. Once she touched it and poured her mana into it, a magic circle appeared. It floated about two inches towards Myne. One by one, several feystones started to light up. They were a yellow color and when about ten of them were lit, Myne pulled her hand away.

The High Priest inspected the stones that were filled. “Ten small stones worth, huh? Myne, how do you feel?” He asked her.

“I feel… normal? It feels the same as when you let me touch those magic stones.” Myne said then faced towards me. Which earned me another suspicious look from the High Priest.

“Ah. Yes, you must already be used to controlling your mana. You did present me a feystone during the baptism ceremony.” he said, then faced the shield towards me. “Now, pour your mana into it as well.”

I nodded and did as instructed. I touched the shield and poured my mana. I made sure to pour less than the amount Myne put in. I stopped at eight stones; though I think the both of us would have been able to pour much more mana than that.

The High Priest checked the shield again. “Eight, huh? You two indeed possess a great deal of mana.” He mumbled.

“High Priest, may I ask a question?” I was curious as to how many stones the average noble could pour into it.

“Hm? Yes, you may.”

“How many stones are the average blue priest able to fill?”

He thought for a minute. “Excluding myself, the blue priests currently in the temple can fill two stones, however, none of them wish to burden their body that much, so they often fill one stone.”

Wait… That amount we put in, which is only a small bit of our capacity, is already more than five priests combined?! 

“The blue priests take a long time to fill these instruments. And they pour mana little by little till spring arrives. In winter, small chalices are also filled with mana.” The High Priest explained. “You two will also be my assistants with paperwork. Starting the day after tomorrow, you two will help me from third bell to fourth bell. Now, as for the donations from your workshop, what will be the percentages you will be giving?”

“Apologies, High Priest, we must first consult our business guardian. As we are registered in the Merchants Guild as “Temporaries”, we are required to consult and bring our guardian here to speak for us.” I put Benno forth as our negotiator. Though Myne and I possess the minds of adults, I’m scared we might get overwhelmed by the High Priest’s cunning.

“Very well, when will he come here?”

“In three to four days time, High Priest. We shall have Fran inform you the day after tomorrow.” Okay, typical “three days time” preparation for nobles.

After our discussions were done, we headed to the library along with our attendants. Myne was walking with such excitement that she was practically skipping.

“Myne, walk properly. You might get sick again.” I chided Myne. “Fran, mentally take note of this. Managing her health will be your top priority.”

“Understood, Sister Myrna.” He affirmed.

“Sister Myrna”, huh? Gonna be hard getting used to being called that.

“Now, Fran, Jenni, Lily, Kai and Delia, do you have food to eat for today? We still do not have chefs here at the temple. So I will, just for today, go out to buy some food.”

“I will still partake of the divine gifts from the High Priest today. That will not be a problem, Sister Myrna.” Answered Fran.

“I still have food waiting for me in the High Bishop's quarters, Sister Myrna.” Jenni answered.

“I do not.” Said Lily.

“I don’t have any either.” Kai answered.

“Oi! Are you leaving me out!? What am I gonna eat!?” Gil complained.

“Hmm? Is it not a Master’s duty to feed her servants?” I said to Gil without looking at him.

“Yeah. Glad to see you’ve got something in that tiny head of yours.” He scoffed at me then crossed his arms.

“Yes. Now, as I recall, you said that you do not see me as your Master. Therefore, I am under no obligation to feed you.” I said, still not facing him.

“Uh, don’t you think it’s a bit cruel not to feed him?” Myne asked me, with a little concern on her face.

“I’m a firm believer of “Those who do not work, do not eat”. If he doesn’t want to do his job, then he doesn’t get to eat. He’ll starve if he continues being this rude and rebellious. But if he works hard, he gets to eat. If his work exceeds my expectations, he gets a reward and praise.” I explained to her.

“Okay, I still think it’s a bit harsh, but you have a point.”

“Anyway, we’ll need to ask Freida for some possible chefs we can hire. But for today, I’ll go out to buy some food. You read in the book room, but remember, I’ll rip the book from your sight if you don’t answer our calls for food.”

“Yes… Mom…” she teasingly said then rolled her eyes.

“Forgive my rudeness, but we cannot let you leave the temple on your own and do work.” Fran said then Jenni nodded.

“Just consider today to be the exception. We still do not have chefs and we can’t let ourselves, Lily and Kai go without food. And none of you have civilian clothing to accompany me.” I told him.

My attendants escorted me to my chambers, which were cleaned ahead of time. The High Priest had given me and Myne and me the Orphanage Director’s chamber at Arno’s suggestion(mostly to harass Fran). It was originally designed for only one person, but I suggested that the rooms used by the gray robes can be rearranged to act as our individual bedrooms and we will share the chambers. He was against it at first but I convinced him that the room will only be in use when we are in the temple, and the space was more than sufficient. The lower rooms below the Director’s Chambers will then be remade into chambers for the gray robes. I changed back into my civilian clothes. Me and Myne had nicer brand new clothes made so that we didn’t stick out like sore thumbs in the North side on our way to the temple. I’ve also been selling recipes to Frieda the past month, like Mustard Sauce, Mayonnaise. I earned a pretty hefty sum. And after a week, people were carving the condiments. I also taught Liese how to season meat with the Mustard and how to enhance sandwiches with the mayonnaise. The novel ideas earned me half a bag of sugar, which I could guess was fifteen pounds. Now I could experiment with sugar dishes at home.

But my biggest invention yet was a cooking tool which I thought up when I was watching Liese whip a ton of eggs, a crank powered egg beater. I had Armin make me some specifically sized gears which he said was a pain to make. I carved some wood to make an ergonomic handle and some metal pegs and attached it to the whisk with which I had Armin carve some screwing threads to. I assembled it and presented it to Frieda. She then took me to the Guildmaster and Liese and I presented how it works. When the whole thing was done, I managed to sell the Product for 2 LARGE GOLDS and 3 SMALL GOLDS!

Liese praised the versatility of the tool and how it could be used for more than just eggs. She could use it for cakes and other tasks that require a whisk. Which got me thinking, with Liese and Frieda’s connections, I can sell a larger version of the egg beater and attach it to a stand with a large basin for a manually powered industrial mixer to sell to bakeries that make a ton of bread.

Aight! I’m gonna work on the schematics then talk to Frieda about it!

Armin’s gonna complain about such a big order but since the Smithing Guild gets a high paying customer, they wouldn’t be complaining too much over such a complicated order.

Benno and the Guildmaster warned me to use a pseudonym for my schematics and only have my real name registered at the Merchants Guild to ward off hungry wolves that would target me for my designs. Ironic considering how Benno and the Guildmaster are, but I digress. Armin also agreed and doesn’t tell anyone that his little sister is the one coming up with the designs, and my schematics will always contain my pseudonym ‘Silvergreen’.

When I was done getting changed, I exited the temple and went to the market. I bought some bread and meat skewers, as well as some meat wraps. Meat wraps were basically ground mystery meat with salt and pepper. It was simplistic but it tasted good. I also ordered a few sandwiches. I realized that I didn’t have a container to put all the stuff in, so I ended up buying a basket just to put all of it in. In the end, I spent about six large coppers worth of food and four large coppers on a basket.

When I returned to the temple, Jenni was waiting for me with Lily and they took the food and carried it for me.

“This… is certainly a large amount of food.” Jenni commented with wide eyes.

“Yes. The leftovers will go to the orphanage, so I bought enough for almost fifteen people.” I nonchalantly answered.

“Sister Myrna… you purchased this much with the orphans in mind?” Lily asked in surprise.

“Yes. With so few blue priests, they must be starved for food. This should put a smile on their faces, no?” I said then put on a wide smile.

Now, how do I convince Myne to become the orphanage director? Gil is my attendant now, but maybe Kai could do what Gil did in the story…?

I went back to the Orphanage director’s chamber and changed back into my blue robe. I went to the library to call Myne, anyone else would’ve experienced a Crushing. And as I expected, she was still reading. I closed the book in front of her without warning. She widened her eyes and looked at me.

“Lunch, now.” I told her in the most older sibling voice I could.

She puffed her cheeks but nodded. We had our lunch. And after that, our grays ate in their rooms on the lower floor. Gil was there, with an upset look on his face. His fellow grays were getting to eat but he wasn’t.

“Umm. Maybe you should give Gil something to eat after all. He looks so pitiful, glaring at the others, not getting to eat.” Myne whispered.

“Yeah, but that would make him think we’re pushovers and continue to be rebellious with no consequence.” I argued.

“Well, if you just need him to work, then give him a job right now. If he’s still dumb enough to refuse then he shouldn’t eat after all.” She suggested.

I thought for a moment. Okay, I guess he can do some menial labor to get some food at least.

“Okay.” I agreed. I called for Gil whose heavy upset footsteps you could hear as he came closer. “Still willing to be a rebellious kid?” I taunted him.

“Hnng!” He gritted his teeth, it looked like he was gonna refuse whatever command I would give him but then his stomach suddenly growled. His face turned red and he put on an even more annoyed face.

“Okay, if you want to eat, then you must work. Obey me as your master, and if you do a good job, I’ll throw in a little something extra for you.” I offered him. I then held up a plate with one of the sandwiches I bought. His stomach growled even louder when he saw it.

“Myne, call for Kai, he’ll help Gil and keep an eye on him.” I asked for her help.

“Uh, sure. You’re pretty used to giving people orders, huh?” She said,

“Well, it’s not that I’m used to it. People can’t do their jobs properly if the people who are supposed to be above them don’t act accordingly. Imagine if Benno didn’t act like how a boss should. His employees would be very troubled.”

“Makes sense, I guess.” She said then shrugged. “And you don’t have to be a jerk to be a superior.”

I ordered Gil to take the leftovers to the people in the Orphanage, and had Kai watch him to make sure he didn’t sneak any of the food he was bringing.

About half an hour after they left for the Orphanage, they came back. Both of them looked sick, like they just witnessed something that upset their stomachs.

“Ugh. Is that what the basement for the pre-baptism kids looks like now? It’s horrible!” Kai said with a hand to his mouth; like he was about to throw up.

“It wasn’t that bad when I was there…” Gil said while trembling.

“Just what kind of place is the Orphanage?” Myne asked them.

“I can imagine a place where forsaken children are thrown and fed only scraps.” I said.

“That’s about as accurate as it can get. But they seemed really happy about their food this time. They didn't talk much but they said they were very thankful for the food you gave. Sister Myne, Sister Myrna.” Kai reported.

“Eh? But didn’t you buy the food?” Myne asked me with wide eyes.

“I didn’t treat you to a free lunch. You’re paying me back later.” I said, looking at her with a smirk. 

She puffed her cheeks again.

Though that’s just an excuse to sear your name into the orphans’ minds. They’ll be looking up to you as the merciful Sister Myne who saved the orphans.

Myne has a bleeding heart. She has an instinct to help those in need, though even she herself fails to realize it sometimes.

We both returned to the temple book room to read the scriptures. There were honestly some interesting things I learned from the books in the library. There were times when I didn’t know certain words but that’s the fun part about studying, I guess?

Chapter Text

A few days after our life as apprentice shrine maidens began, we went to Benno to ask him about how to handle our contributions to the temple. Myne was the forewoman, and I’m one of her “Investors” or “member” now, rather than an employee.

“Okay, have your servants tell the High Priest that I’m asking for a meeting, three days from now.” Benno told us.

And in three days, we went to the temple. Benno prepared a carriage for us to use and we were going to enter through the temple’s front gate. The gate facing the Noble’s Quarter was just much nicer looking compared to the one facing the Lower City.

“Remember, no looking down at the ground, never lower your head and always speak and act as gracefully as you can.” Benno reminded us while checking his suit. “You two are supposed to act like nobles.”

Myne was practicing her smile, though it came out looking a bit stiff. I pinched her arm a bit which made her go “Bwuh!?”. I tried to give her a reassuring smile which helped her relax a bit. I straightened my back and put on a poised but neutral expression.

Once we reached the gate, the carriage driver told the guards our business and they let us through.

“Alright, Mark gets off first, then me, then Myrna and lastly, you, Myne. Got it?” Benno told us. “Once me and Mark are off, don’t go down immediately. Wait for me to offer you help getting off and don’t look down; even if you’re not confident.”

The carriage stopped and through the window of the door, you could see the temple’s front porch. Fran, Gil, Lily, Kai and Jenni were all on standby by the temple's steps. As Benno instructed, Mark got off first then stood with his side pointed to the carriage facing the path. Benno got off second and acted with a lot more grace than I’ve ever seen him. Next was me, so I stood and waited for Benno to assist me with getting down the steps of the carriage. I tried my best to emulate how the princesses from movies walk down steps and did so as best as I could.

“Your steps were a little slow and stiff, but you did good,” Benno whispered to me.

Benno gestured not to glance into their direction and stood firmly but gracefully by the carriage's steps clear of Myne’s path but always facing the temple. Essentially, “don’t look at us, you’re not supposed to be concerned about us, we’re here to serve you.”

“Fran, please have someone carry these gifts to the meeting room.” Myne said in a soft but authoritative tone. We rehearsed a day before this.

“Likewise with mine, Jenni.” I signaled for mine.

Fran smiled, crossed his arms and signaled for Kai to carry Myne’s gifts and Jenni did the same, signaling for Gil.

Gil was still far from the ever obedient and loyal attendant that he was in the story, but he’s mellowed just enough to not complain and actually do his job. He still doesn’t like me that much, but he’s willing to do his job and be given his daily necessities like food and a room.

Fran and Jenni lead us to the High Priest’s room where a table and chairs were prepared for us. Benno knelt, crossed his arms and gave a greeting that merchants gave during the summer, and the High Priest gave a blessing, emitting blue light which made Benno glow a bit.

We were offered to sit and Myne put a hand to her cheek and put on a troubled look, which signaled Fran to help Myne up to her chair. I did the same for Jenni, and she smiled while helping me up to my chair.

After that, some more pleasantries and gifts to the High Priest for introduction and thanks.

The High Priest signaled for our gray attendants to take a step back, including Fran and Jenni and then he put his hand on top of what I could guess was a magic tool with a yellow gemstone on it the size of a golf ball. He chanted something and the box glowed. A magic circle floated atop and a translucent blue cube shaped barrier erected around us. It appeared from its corners which all converged in the middle.

This must be an AOE Sound Blocker. Cool!

“Now, Benno, you are said to be Myne and Myrna’s guardian in commerce related affairs, correct?” The High Priest asked him.

“That is correct, High Priest.” Benno answered.

“Now, you must be aware of the agreement that Myne’s workshop will donate a portion of its profits to the temple,”

“Yes, High Priest, they have sought my aid in establishing the exact portion. As they are still underage, dealings with entities external to the Merchants Guild must fall to an adult guardian. I propose that the temple receives one tenth of the Myne Workshop’s net profits.” Benno put forward his number.

“One tenth, huh? Is that not fairly low?” The High Priest grimaced.

“The Myne Workshop is creating products that are very new to the market and truthfully, is only making enough to stay afloat through reinvestment. As a merchant, and Myne and Myrna’s business guardian, I cannot allow the Workshop to remain operating from only breaking even.” Benno argued.

Benno is actually making it seem as though the temple’s share is larger than it really is. Since Benno said “NET” profit, it’s our earnings after expenses. Smart play by Benno .

“I understand that in business, one must at times shave off profit in order to sell more. But if the Myne Workshop goes into the red, I cannot expect the temple to provide financial support, correct?”

Benno was landing blow after blow, now we just need a truly decisive hit.

“Sister Myne is free to donate her personal share of the profits to the temple as she wishes, but the workshop as a whole cannot afford to donate so much money that it is forced to cease operating.”

“Very well, ten percent it is.” The High Priest agreed.

After a decision had been reached, Mark moved gracefully but swiftly to prepare a magic contract. The High Priest allowed some of his attendants entry into the barrier. And just like always, Myne was squeamish about blood. Mark assisted her and three blood seals were made. By the High Priest, Benno and Myne. Once the contract was done, the grays once again exited the Sound Blocker’s field.

“Now, I will take this time to ask you a few questions about the two of them.” The High Priest prompted.

Benno stiffened up a bit and readied himself.

“Now, Benno, from what the reports I have received, you are a discerning man who took both Myne and Myrna under your wing, is that correct?” The High Priest began.

“Both Sister Myne and Sister Myrna are prodigies in inventing products, I hired Sister Myne temporarily, and Sister Myrna has acted as somewhat of a freelancer, though she often operates alongside Sister Myne. Both she and an apprentice under my employ act as Myne’s strength. Since Sister Myne has a very weak body, she cannot withstand tasks most children her age can.” Benno explained.

“A very weak body? Ah, yes. I remember mention of a boy named Lutz who manages her health. But since he cannot be in the temple, someone among her servants must do so. Fran must learn to manage Myne’s health.”

“What are, in your words, Myne’s best defining characteristics?” The High Priest asked with very focused eyes, making sure that no lie can slip through.

“Sister Myne, in my humble opinion, is someone who is generous, gifted but incredibly naive. What she values most are her family, her friends and books. One can even say she acts indifferent to things unrelated to those. Though much more intelligent than most children her age, she is somewhat lacking in social ability; especially about things concerning nobles and the temple.”

“Yes, I know of her enthusiasm for reading and books quite well. As for her education into noble society, I have assigned her Fran. He is more than knowledgeable of the ways of noble society, he will teach both of them.” The High Priest exasperated. “What was the relationship between Myne and Myrna before you met them?”

“They have been friends longer even before I met them.”

“I see. Now, what are your opinions on Myrna?” The High Priest was now more serious than when he was asking about Myne.

“Sister Myrna is also a prodigy like Sister Myne. She can conceptualize and realize inventions of her own. And just like Sister Myne, she will move to protect her friends and family.” Benno answered.

Benno was being real careful with his wording, making sure not to reveal too much.

“Yes. One such incident has already occured here in the temple; admittedly in self-defense. Those of the temple currently view her as a dangerous and violent individual.”

“Truly? May I ask whether such an incident involved risking Sister Myne to physical harm? She is quite protective of Sister Myne, much like an elder sister is.” Benno made it sound like praise, but the look he was giving me was like him silently yelling at me, calling me an idiot.

“I see. So she reacts only in defense of those close to her. As I have been put in charge of them both, they are under my protection.” The High Priest declared.

So Sylvester has given permission for us to wear the blue robes, huh?

“Thank you, Benno. This discussion was more fruitful than I anticipated.” The High Priest thanked Benno as he stood up.

But before we could properly wrap things up, Myne suddenly collapsed.

“Myne!” Benno yelled in shock.

“Myne, stand back up already, you look disgraceful.” The High Priest told Myne.

“Um, my body’s being weird. I can’t move at all. It doesn’t feel like I have a fever, though. My hands are actually kinda cold. Mr. Benno, Myrna, what’s happening?” Myne said, but didn’t get up. Or maybe she couldn’t.

I immediately knelt down and raised Myne’s torso. I examined her mana, it was fine. I checked her temperature, and it was fine. She must just have somehow reached the limit of her stamina.

“Honorable High Priest, I sincerely apologize for this trouble. I would like to request that formal goodbyes be omitted so that we may depart immediately.” Benno bade the High Priest who was still pale in shock.

“C-Certainly, I do not mind. I will leave Myne in your care.”

“Fran, carry Myne. We must make haste back to the carriage. But be careful of her head.” I instructed Fran who quickly went into action.

We moved through the halls at a slightly brisk pace. While we walked, I could see Myne whisper something to Fran. Fran widened his eyes in surprise, but then put on a happy and relieved expression.

Once we reached the carriage, we got on; as gracefully as we could. Once we were all inside, we hurriedly set off.

As the carriage moved I gently rested Myne’s head on my lap.

“I’m sorry for being such a burden to all of you.” Myne suddenly said.

“Don’t be, you’re not a burden.” I reassured her.

Don’t… Just… Don’t.

“But I am! All I do is collapse, create problems that other people have to fix for me, and not be able to do anything myself!”

“You’re severely downplaying how much you’ve helped us and given us more than you realize.” Benno said.

The carriage was silent for a bit before Myne spoke again.

“Myrna, why are you helping me so much? You’ve risked your life for me, for Tuuli, and even for my Mom and Dad. What did I ever do to deserve your help?” Myne asked with a guilty but also curious look.

I took a deep breath and actually looked deep inside myself to answer. From Myne’s point of view, I've just been putting myself in danger, throwing all caution to the wind, just to help her.

“Maybe it’s because I’m just very selfish.” I answered.

Myne, as well as Mark and Benno gave me puzzled looks.

“For a long time, I’ve looked up to someone. They were a great person. Kind, resourceful and always eager to help people in need. Even when people could do nothing to help them, they always strode forward with a smile.” I said then looked out the window.

That person was my Mom.

Since I was a kid, she was always looking after me. But not just me, other people as well. She always looked for ways to help people in need, even if they couldn’t pay her anything back. She supported charities, soup kitchens and even donations to the needy. All while balancing her time with work and family. Some even called her a living saint. She was also smart and resourceful. She was a master of mechanical engineering. She made me toys and taught me many things. As corny as it sounds, she was my hero, someone I aspired to become like.

Even in her final moments, she told me to study hard, work smart, and always be kind. Many of the people she helped came to her funeral. Though they couldn’t help her with her heart condition, they preserved her legacy. Many of the charities and nonprofits in our region honor her name.

Perhaps, it’s this desire to be someone like her, that I help Myne.

Even in this life, I was given Armin. Someone who reminded me of myself from my previous life. A good older brother.

“I’m so selfish that I want you to look at me as someone you can rely on. Maybe I’m trying too much to be like Armin.” I told her then I put on a goofy smile.

“Should I call you Big Sister Myrna, then?” She teasingly suggested.

“You know… that does have a nice ring to it,” I said then jokingly rubbed my chin as if I were contemplating it.

“Bwuh!? No! I was just joking! Calling you ‘Big Sister’ just makes me sound even more like the little kid in the group! We’re the same age too! Aah! Geez!” She quickly took it back.

“But you ARE a “little kid”.” Benno shot.

“Wha!? Benno!? Geez! I’m gonna grow! Just you guys wait!” She declared to us then puffed her cheeks.

Haha… If things were like in the story, that’s some foreshadowing right there…

All of us in the carriage, except Myne, burst out laughing.

After a quick rest at Gilberta, we took Myne home. She got a fever and stayed in bed for a whole day.

The next day, I gathered in the forest with Lutz and Tuuli. It was Summer, so it was Shumil season. I bought several small double edged knives to use for hunting. While the other kids laid out nets to catch Shumil, I hid in shrubs and bushes and waited for the Shumil. By enhancing my arm, wrist and fingers, I can throw knives with enough force to kill Shumils and Eifintes. But I needed to be accurate. I practiced throwing knives to only hit Shumil in the neck. Hitting the body would risk hitting their mana organs and their body melts. But if I manage to hit it successfully, I get both meat and the feystone.

I was planning to experiment with feystones so I needed quite a lot of them. At the end of the day, I caught about six shumils. I could catch more, but just getting more than three already earns me stares from the other kids. After bleeding, butchering and securing the feystones, I gave two of the shumils I caught to Tuuli and one to Lutz.

The next day, me and Myne were back in the temple. From third bell to fourth bell, we were helping the High Priest with his paper-work. This was honestly pretty easy work and very familiar to me, since I worked as a part time assistant clerk and bookkeeper during college. The High Priest was actually pleasantly surprised at how fast we completed our work.

Thanks to Benno, we managed to hire a chef and an apprentice chef. And coincidentally enough, it was Hugo and Ella. I honestly expected other people.

It was after lunch that Myne finally asked the question I was waiting for. Kai and Gil were just about to take the remaining food to the orphanage.

“Say, Kai, Gil, can I come with you to the orphanage? I’d like to see what kind of place it is.” Myne asked them.

“That's… I… If you want to, Sister Myne.” Kai said with a troubled smile.

“I’m coming too,” I said. I was curious myself of how horrible the orphanage was. 

Luckily, Jenni wasn’t around, since she still ate her lunch in the High Bishop’s chamber.

Myne and I followed Kai and Gil to the boys building.

Gil took us through a shortcut and to a barred door. Once the door opened, we were bombarded by warm and stale air and an incredibly nasty smell. It was like if death was a smell, this was it.

What awaited inside was a dark and filthy place. There were little kids in clothes more terrible than what anyone in the lower city would ever wear. Their bodies were exceedingly thin, had dead reactions with sunken eyes and looked like they were a day or two away from decaying into nothingness.

Gil and Kai set down the basket of food they were holding.

“Wha!? This is an orphanage!? This is-,” Myne couldn’t even finish her sentence when all the kids suddenly faced our way and slowly walked towards us.

They all picked up some of the food in the basket and quickly ate the moment they could grab food. They ravenously devoured the bread; like they were afraid that this would be the last meal they would ever get.

One child suddenly touched Myne’s skirt which caused Myne to reel back in fear. She started hyperventilating then passed out.

Chapter Text

Myne woke up a few hours after fainting from seeing the absolutely horrifying state that the Orphanage was in.

Meanwhile, I was in the library passing the time by studying the Theology and Magic Circles from the transcribed copy of the bible, as well as the Magic Circles that appear on the divine instruments.

Some of these words and phrases are…

As I was visibly struggling to read and understand certain words, Jenni looked like she was eager to tell me.

Oh yeah. She used to be Christine’s poet.

“Jenni, is there something about these words you know about? I am struggling with it quite a bit.” I asked her. If she’s really good with words, then it would be a waste not to use her knowledge.

“O-oh, certainly, Sister Myrna.” She then gracefully traced with her hand, the sentence that I was having trouble reading. “This is a turn of phrase which when read literally means, ‘The Goddess of Rain’s billows grants renewal’, but can be read to mean ‘to cleanse oneself’.”

Makes sense, so it kinda reads like ‘taking a shower’ .

“I see. That was indeed very helpful. Then I shall ask you more about the old tongue that I am having trouble with in the future” I thanked her.

“Ye-yes, it will be my pleasure, Sister Myrna.” For the first time since I started working in the temple, I saw Jenni show a real smile.

I continued reading, and each time I run into a euphemism that I am having trouble with, Jenni is always ready to answer.

After sixth bell rang, I returned to the Orphanage Director’s chambers to prepare to return home. I saw Myne, she had such a defeated expression. I guessed that she did try to talk to the High Priest, only to be denied.

“Ready to go, Myne?” I asked her in a soft voice.

She only silently nodded. She was glum the whole way to the plaza. We met up with Lutz who then noticed and asked about Myne. Myne explained what was weighing on her and Lutz was quick to offer his take.

“Yeah, it does kinda suck, seeing little kids suffer…” Lutz said with a grimace.

“I wish I could forget, ignorance is bliss, but now that I know that little kids are starving and suffering just past the walls of my room…” Myne was definitely trying to forget, but seeing a scene like that; it’s hard.

I lived in a fairly poor country, making me somewhat sturdier against stuff like that, but Myne? No, she’s lived a life of comfort and books before this, she’s taking it worse than me. 

“You don’t like how messed up the orphanage is right now, yeah? What do you want changed?” Lutz asked, trying to make a feasibility.

Myne closed her eyes, and thought for a bit. After finally opening them again, she spoke. “...I want those kids to eat until they’re full, and then grow up healthily. I want them to sleep on at least clean sheets instead of that dirty, stinky, moldy hay that’s probably getting them sick.”

“Huh? Eat until they’re full? That’s something only rich people get to do. You gotta be satisfied with them eating enough to move around. Not even I get to eat until I’m full at home.” Lutz said.

True, most kids in the lower city barely had enough food. She couldn’t expect orphans to have better lives than those with actual families and work.

“Oh, okay. Just getting enough food at all would have to do.” Myne said, realizing that she aimed a little too high.

 “And anyway, where’s the sense in you trying to give them all that food yourself? They should go gathering their own food first. What’s the point in sitting around when you’re hungry? What’s gonna come from that?”

Lutz made a valid point. In the Lower City, if you were hungry, you bought food(if you had the money), or gathered food yourself. The problem with the way nobles ran things and the orphans beneath them, is that the orphans and gray robes had developed a spirit of dependence. They suffer, because they aren’t allowed to do anything about it. The nobles keep them locked up in the basement and the temple buildings and pretty much ignore them till they starve and die. What was common sense to us who had to work to live, wasn’t for the orphans.

“Here’s an idea, why don’t you just give all of them work? Make an orphanage branch of the Myne Workshop.” I “suggested”.

Myne went into thought and crunched some numbers in her head.

“Yeah, and you can have some of the bigger, stronger kids gather wood and supplies in the forest.” Lutz added.

 “Uh huh. If I make the orphanage a branch of the Myne Workshop, I can give the orphans an avenue for making money through making products. Even if I leave the temple in the worst-case scenario, they might be able to sustain themselves independently.” Myne’s face lit up.

“The High Priest will once again ask if you are willing to bear the responsibility of so many lives. Will you be able to answer this time?” I asked Myne.

“I’m just too scared of being responsible...” Myne shrank back a bit.

“Alright then, Myne. Are you more scared of responsibility than of letting the orphans die?” Lutz asked with a serious face.

“I…” Myne was having a tough time answering.

“Don’t worry Myne, just give it a shot and if it doesn’t work, stop. It’s not like you failing will be any different than how they are now. They still have a place to stay and food to eat; even if it’s not a lot.” Lutz put a hand on Myne’s shoulder.

“And you’ll have me, too. I can’t help you directly since I’ve got a spy pinned to me, but I’ll do what I can to help, even if it’s from the shadows” I reassured her.

And with that, Myne set on to help the orphans.

My job was a little bit more complicated. My main job was to make sure Jenni got as little information about the renovation. Though, even if the Fat Bishop found out, it’s not like he can do much. He can’t exactly complain, as the temple receives a portion of the profit. And ever since the High Priest entered the temple, his embezzlement has been drastically reduced, since the High Priest is the one handling the ledgers.

Over the week, Myne requested the High Priest’s approval so that she can officially become the Orphanage Director. She and her servants moved quickly to clean the orphanage. I asked Gil and Lily to follow Myne’s orders, and that a fitting reward was waiting for them.

I asked the High Priest if “there was more Paperwork that needed to be done.”. Code for “I wish to have a discussion”. The High Priest obliged, and gave me a schedule during a time when none of the Fat Bishop’s blue priest allies were around. Our only concern was Jenni, who I couldn’t exactly make leave every time I had to talk with the High Priest.

Once I sat down to work on some more of the accounting books, the High Priest stealthily handed me a handheld sound blocker along with the boards. It was a yellow gemstone with a brass chain that one could mistake for a large earring.

I stealthily held and channeled mana into it with my left hand while writing with my right. 

And as expected, the High Priest looked at me with his ever cautious and observant eyes.

“May I assume that I can start asking?” I said, activating the sound blocker. I didn’t look up from my paperwork and made sure to move my lips as little as possible.

“So, you do know the purpose of the magic tool I handed to you. Not a day goes by that I do not cast suspicion upon you. But, yes, what do you wish to inquire about?” He replied, also not looking up from his paperwork.

“I have been wondering why you have not attached your own spy to me.” I asked.

“...It seems unlike Myne, you are far more perceptive. It seems I have misjudged your relationship to Myne. I had assumed that Myne was possibly a fallen noble’s daughter and you are her “guard”. Given your abilities and how well-trained you are, despite your age, I had put some weight on that assumption. But after gathering information, it appears that that was truly not the case.” He then brought out and opened a small ornately decorated box, containing two ivory medals. “I used your medal and Myne’s, and cross-referenced it with other medals from nobles. A possibility that either of you was a secret noble child of a mistress.” 

He then opened a second box, though this one wasn’t as nice looking. “I then took your ‘brothers’ medal, and cross referenced its mana with yours. Though your brother is a commoner, the signatures matched. Leaving no doubt that you are indeed of commoner birth.”

Wait… you could do that?

“But, commoners don’t have mana; do they?” I asked in genuine curiosity.

“All life in the world possess mana, even commoners. Though theirs is so faint, that it does not build up. And acquiring a mana signature is only possible through blood; one of the most rich sources of mana in the body.” The High Priest explained. “I had assumed that Myne was the true mastermind, but no longer,” His eyes thinned and his voice lowered, “Who exactly are you? And where do you gain your information?”.

“You must be referring to the letter, High Priest? The truth is that I gained that information through my dreams,” I answered, and the High Priest glared at me, his eyes tracking every twitch and expression on my face.

He raised his brow, “In your dreams, you say?”

“Yes, High Priest.” I answered, keeping my face as straight as possible.

The High Priest then looked down with a grimace and silently mumbled something. Though I couldn’t completely make it out, I think he said “Erwaerman”.

The High Priest stayed silent after that. When the fourth bell rang, I bade the High Priest farewell for the day and went to return to the orphanage director’s chamber. On the way, Jenni asked me about what I talked to the High Priest about, since we had sound-blockers she didn’t hear anything.

“The High Priest saw a mistake I made with the calculations.” I lied.

She pretended to believe the answer. 

After we arrived at the orphanage director’s chamber. Everyone acted casual with Jenni around. Lily wasn’t my biggest fan, but she does her work properly and helps maintain the chambers properly. And from what I’ve seen, she wasn’t secretly meeting anyone. Whenever I pass through the halls, I stealthily enhance my ears, hoping to catch any secret conversations. Most of what I catch are gray priests’ complaints, blue robes’ complaints and… unsavory noises.

-

As the days passed, I received regular reports on the orphanage’s operations and condition from Gil and also from Myne when we were heading home.

I rewarded both Lily and Gil with some new clothes to wear for when they followed me into the lower city. I also gave Jenni some assignments, mainly a written list of Noble Euphemisms and expressions found in the old texts, as well as certain words and characters that I didn’t know the meaning of. And as a reward for hard work, I also gave her some new clothes and the new Diptych that Myne introduced into the market.

Days became routine as the end of Summer was fast approaching.

Today, I was in the forest with Myne, Tuuli, Lutz and the other kids. After I finished gathering, which I could do very quickly and efficiently now, I continued with my feystone experiments. Lately, I’ve been practicing how to fill feystones with mana of varying elemental purity. I dusted stones with certain elements. Strangely, though the stones shone with the color of their associated mana, they turn into gold when they become dust. I expected to get blue dust when oversaturating a feystone with fire mana, but that wasn’t the case.

Additionally, the colors I got when filling stones always seemed pale. Pale red, gray-ish white, light blue, a creamy yellow and so on. Might be because Devouring children do not possess true elemental affinities and are faintly omni-elemental, and only possess a slight affinity for the Gate they are nearest to. Which, in my case, was the Wind Gate.

An interesting reaction was when I filled a stone with Life mana and had it interact with a stone filled mana of a different element. As expected, Life does not react with Earth Mana. But the strongest and most violent reaction was forcing an interaction between Life and Fire elements. Probably because they are the farthest opposites of each other in terms of Theology and Divinity. The god of Winter doesn’t play well with the god of Summer.

What happens is that the mana tries to fuse with each other but since Life doesn’t mix with Fire, it violently reacts. And causes a powerful blast of energy. 

One time, I made an explosion so loud, it made every other kid gathering in the forest come running over.

-

Myne and I were currently in the Orphanage Director’s Chamber, drafting a few designs. Myne suggested design choices which were definitely inspired by Japanese Miko Robes. I called for Jenni and Fran for advice if any part of the outfit wasn’t up to noble standards. Apparently, the overlapping cloth look that is common in traditional japanese clothes was apparently a big no-no, as it was considered shameful for female noble clothes to show “where they can be undone”. Even showing things like ties and buttons was not permissible.

But Jenni did give positive comments on the artistic designs and embroidery we were planning. She even said that the design was unlike anything she had seen before.

Obviously, it’s a design of traditional clothing from a country in a different world.

After a few more drafts, we managed to make a design that got both Jenni’s and Fran’s approval. We made a Japanese Miko inspired robe, but replaced the Hakama(traditional pants worn with Kimono) with a skirt and had a full front. No “layers” visible. It looked a little too similar to our regular blue robes, but I suppose being too unique would make us stand out in a bad way.

The next day, we went to Corrina’s and showed her the design. Like with our attendants, she liked the unique design. After a lengthy discussion about the design and embroidery, we decided that a water design with different flowers representing the different seasons would be best.

The Star Binding Festival was drawing nearer. But Lutz and the rest of the lower city called it the Star Festival. Myne apparently asked permission from the High Priest if the kids would be allowed to participate in the festival, throwing Taue fruits at each other like water balloons. She got permission and we’ll send the orphanage kids out to collect Taue fruit.

Taue, huh? Maybe I should get a few to experiment on…

On the day of the festival, I joined Myne and Lutz in watching the children play.

“Everyone. This is Sister Myrna. She’s one of the people that helped me reform the orphanage.” Myne introduced me. “Treat and respect her as you would me.”

“Thank you, Sister Myrna,” the kids said in unison.

The kids were getting ready to play. But when Myne touched a Taue, it quickly grew to become a Pod. And if the pod makes contact with the ground, it bursts, releasing Trombe seeds.

“Eek! Lutz! This is Trombe!” Myne alerted Lutz.

Lutz was quick to spring into action. He gathered a lot of knives, and called for anyone with experience reaping and gathering materials. Once a few brave volunteers stepped up, he handed all of them a knife and they formed a ready line.

“Now! Myne!” Lutz signaled and Myne threw the pod at a safe enough distance. The pod burst apart and released three Trombe seeds.

Once the Trombe grew to a good enough size to reap for use as materials for paper, they all charged and started cutting the Trombe apart.

When that unexpected scene ended, the kids started playing. They all started pelting each other with water filled Taue. After about half a bell, the kids ran out of Taue and all the kids were drenched.

There was a slight problem though. Part of the temple’s stone pavement came loose and raised to a seventy degree angle. Fran quickly acted to fix it.

The next day, while we were in the Library, Myne was called by the High Priest.

The High Priest found out about the upturned dirt and the dislodged part of the stone pavement. The High Priest sent Myne to the Room of Reflection. I wanted to help her, but I was powerless in the face of the High Priest's discipline.

After they came to pick her up, she passed out on the floor and had a terrible fever. Lutz and I had to carry her home.

According to Fran, the High Priest was the one who reflected that day, rather than Myne. 

Chapter Text

Myne was stuck in bed for a couple days after spending half of one inside the Room of Reflection. And since then, the High Priest has asked me a few questions about Myne’s physical health. For a couple days now, I haven’t seen Lutz around.

Hmm… Is it that?

Lutz had a bit of a quarrel with his family in the story during Myne’s days in the lower city. Mostly because his dad wasn’t the best at communicating with his kids. However, I don’t think this is a matter I should get myself too involved in.

Come to think of it, I don’t quite remember what happened during this time in the story…

I remember the days when me and my dad had fights. Even families aren’t immune to arguments happening. I even remember one time where me and my dad almost went fist to fist about something. But as men, we always found a resolution and reconciled.

When I went over to Myne’s place to pick her up, she wore a frown and was constantly looking down, thinking about something.

While we were both in the High Priest’s room, Myne would sometimes just stop writing. The High Priest would tell Myne to work, but she would just stop again.The High Priest jutted his chin to signal to Myne to come to his hidden room, and he told me to continue with my work.

When they both eventually came out, Myne was to deliver a summons to Lutz’s family and Benno.

Gah! Of course! How could I forget!? My memories about the story are getting spottier by the day, so I forgot that this was gonna happen.

“You are both to work here even in the afternoon, as payment for my help” The High Priest said.

“Eh? Wait. High Priest, what do you mean payment for your help? Myne! What did you do!?” I glared at her, but she just scratched her cheek with her finger and wore an awkward smile.

“Myne has accepted my offer of assistance. The boy Lutz has apparently ran away from home and even when an adoption was offered by Benno, Lutz’s parents refused. I will attempt to hear all sides of the story and if I deem an adoption necessary, I will move to do so. ” The High Priest explained.

Of course they wouldn’t just let their kid be adopted just like that! Gah! Myne!

I intensified my glare which made Myne look away and pretend to whistle. I felt a vein bulge on my forehead. I used both hands to pinch Myne’s cheeks and then I scolded her.

This little thoughtless gremlin just did something unthinkable again! 

“Families fight, they have disagreements and they argue! Especially when dads and sons are involved! Myne….!” I then started shaking her head while still pinching her cheeks. “And you even involved the High Priest!”

Myne tried to stop me, but her weak arms were no match. She kept saying “Sorry” and “Ouch”. I eventually let go and crossed my arms. When I finally let go, she massaged her now red cheeks.

“Geez! Why is it always the face!? Geez!” She complained.

“High Priest, can you please call off this summons? This is making a mountain out of a molehill.” I pleaded.

“No. Unless this matter is resolved quickly, Myne will never be able to work properly. And should this matter not reach a firm resolution on its own, it will occupy Myne’s mind longer.” The High Priest answered.

“I understand that, but does your personal involvement not seem drastic? As a noble, your mere presence prevents them from truly speaking their mind, and any decision you make becomes an order.”

“Worry not. I will make it so that only the truths of the people involved will be weighed.” The High Priest reassured me. “Myne, you will remain quiet throughout the whole discussion. As you will no doubt cause confusion.”

Ugh. When he declares something like this, you can’t make him go back on his word. Sigh.

“Understood, High Priest. I pray for a peaceful resolution to it.”

We went to Gilberta to deliver the summons and thunder rained down on both of us. On Myne, for getting a noble involved, and me, for not reining Myne in. Same story back at Myne’s and Lutz’s place. Karla and Deid both turned pale when they saw the summons. 

Three days later at third bell, everyone gathered in the temple. I didn’t want to get involved so I was made to sit at a table prepared at the back of the room, while Myne sat beside the High Priest. The High Priest also gave me a sound-blocker. That way, I could literally yell from the other side of the room and only Myne and the High Priest would hear.

“...And such is Lutz’s position. Is that right, Lutz?”

“No matter how hard I work, they don’t accept me. Dad fights against every one of my dreams, and—” 

“DON’T BE A BABY! You work hard? We don’t accept you? How about you stop being a baby.”

I totally get where Deid is coming from. Acknowledgement from a parent isn’t something given lightly, but still, he isn’t excused for his inability to properly talk to his son. He really wants to say “be a man, and do what you want to do.” But he’s just having a hard time conveying that message.

“Deid, what exactly do you mean by ‘don’t be a baby’? Please explain.”

 “Huh? What don’t ya get? Lutz is being a baby, ain’t he?”

“Lutz feels frustrated that his hard work isn’t being recognized, and you consider that being a baby. But I do not understand how exactly that is being a baby, as I have little relation with craftsmen and the ways of the lower city. Please explain so that I can understand.” 

“Ah, yeah, you wouldn’t get it. Eh... Kinda hard to explain.”

“He got a job we told him not to get. Of course he’s gonna work hard. Not even a season’s passed since his baptism, what’s there to accept? My stupid son’s the one who picked a job he wouldn’t get any help with. He knew what he was getting into. He knew he’d have to work so hard he’d spit blood and maybe never even make it to full time work. So I’m saying, why’s he complaining about it now? Does that make sense?” 

“Yes, that is much more clear. From that perspective, he certainly is being immature. Lutz, do you understand as well? Lutz, do you have a rebuttal? Or will you accept Deid’s position as justified?”

“I’m not saying you have to appreciate how hard I’m working. But at least... But at the very least, can’t you accept that I’m gonna be a merchant?!” 

“...Pretty sure I already told you to do whatever you want.”

“Do what I want... Huh? Wait, does that mean...?”

“Your dad’s saying he does accept your work, in his own way.” Karla interjected.

“Wait, Mom?! If you know, tell me!”

“How would I know? This is the first time I’m hearing him say that,”

“How am I supposed to know that if you don’t say it...?”

“Deid, may I take that as you not being opposed to Lutz working as a merchant?”

“I think merchants are scum and I dunno why he wants to be one willingly, but he’s a man and he chose this line of work on his own. He can use his guts to follow his dream whatever it takes, even if it means being a live-in apprentice. But whining and running off to the orphanage? It’s pathetic,”

Yep, Totally.  

“No, that’s wrong! This all happened because of me! Lutz isn’t trying to run away!” Myne tried to say to Karla and Deid, but the sound-blocker prevented that.

“Myne! Shut it! And you’re holding the sound-blocker, they can’t hear you anyway!” I yelled at her. We made eye contact and she put a hand to her mouth, pretending to clear her throat.

The rest of the discussion was mostly as it was in the story, the reason Deid didn’t approve of Lutz leaving the city with Benno to establish a new workshop, was because of the danger, and that Lutz was just a Lehange; it seemed unnecessary to him. Benno realized his mistake and told Deid all that Lutz had accomplished in just a year and offered to make Lutz a Leherl. Deid still didn’t fully approve, but if it was the path Lutz wanted to tread, he’ll let his son be his own man.

“C’mon. We’re going home, you brat.”

“Guess I should say something too. Er... Guess I wasn’t being clear enough. You helped us out. Thanks.” Deid thanked the High Priest.

“High Priest, I truly thank you with utmost sincerity for today. It seems that everything has been resolved peacefully.” Benno said his thanks.

Just before Deid could leave the room, he looked at me. He didn’t speak, but the look on his face said “Aren’t you…?”. I nodded and put on a calm smile. He looked back at Myne then to me, closed his eyes, shook his head, and sighed.

He’s probably thinking “Ain’t gotta know, don’t wanna know”.

Benno and Mark also bade me farewell before leaving the room.

I got down from my chair and walked to Myne and the High Priest. 

“Did you not say so yourself? Your ideal resolution would be resolving the problem and returning Lutz home to his family,” The High Priest said.

Myne had tears forming in her eyes.

“Mhm, it’s perfect. It really is...” Myne tried to wipe her tears with her sleeve, but the High Priest stopped her and offered a handkerchief like a true gentleman.

-

One morning, when Lutz and I were at Myne’s place to pick her up, she came out with a huge grin on her face. Me and Lutz looked at each other, trying to see if the other knew why Myne was like that. When Lutz shrugged his shoulders, I asked Myne.

“What’s the grin for?”

“Ehehehe, Let’s stop by the Gilberta Company first, I’ll explain on the way.”

Myne was practically skipping with joy. Me and Lutz were trying to figure out what got her so excited.

“Guys! I’m gonna be a big sister!” Myne gleefully declared. “And to help with the baby’s development, I’m gonna make a Picture Book!”.

Oh. Is Effa pregnant with Kamil now? Nice.

“(Picture Book)? What’s that?” Lutz asked.

“It’s a book with illustrations. The one Myne wants to probably make is one filled with simple pictures.” I explained.

“The problem is that no Felt exists here. And it’ll be a bad idea to make one out of paper and ink. Babies love putting things in their mouth, so it’s a health hazard.” She said with her arms crossed, looking up while walking and brainstorming.

“She’s gonna be thinking about it all day…” I sighed.

Myne shuts out everything else when thinking about something. I’m hoping it doesn’t interfere with work later and get us in trouble with the High Priest.

“Yeah… Well, not like we can do anything about it, once she gets like that.” Lutz shook his head.

Once we reached the Gilberta Company, Mark let us inside and into Benno’s office. Myne was still mumbling to herself about how to make a book that’s safe for babies. Benno asked Lutz and I “what’s the deal with Myne?”.

We explained to Benno about Myne’s plan to make a picture book for babies, and Benno looked puzzled.

“Books are in and of themselves, expensive. What’s the sense in making one for a kid who can’t read? Let alone a baby.” Benno was trying to wrap his head around the concept.

“In any case, I’ll make a material that’s good for making books and safe for babies. Hnn.” Myne said, then raised her hands and clenched her fists in a determined pose. “Benno, I’m gonna be a bi-”

“Yeah, I know. Myrna and Lutz already told me while you were busy talking to yourself.” Benno said in a flat voice. “And I also don’t wanna hear any more about babies. Corinna’s pregnancy doubled Otto’s rants about how he’s so excited.”

“My sympathies,” I told Benno and nodded.

“Yeah… Anyway, who’s gonna draw the pictures? Better not be you, you're good with words, but art just isn’t your thing.” Benno said, which caused Myne to “Bwuh!?” and glare at Benno with gritted teeth.

“Just get the artist you used last time to draw it for you.” Benno said.

“Grr.. I was gonna draw it all myself, and make a picture book filled with all my sisterly love, but… Fine,” Myne grumbled.

“Oh, yeah. Myne, about the Italian restaurant. Frieda wants to know what you think about the different kinds of bread Liese has made recently. You too, Myrna.”

It seems like Liese was making good use of the crank powered stand mixer I made. Combine that with Myne’s natural yeast. Liese is just too good at experimenting with her cooking.

Speaking of Italian Restaurants, I should add Pasta Machines to my list of projects.

After our business at Gilberta was done, Myne and I headed for the temple.

“Myne, make sure not to mention anything about your mom’s pregnancy, got it?” I warned her while we walked.

“Eh? How come?”

“The High Bishop might try something and endanger you to get back at me. I did pretty much use the Crushing on him till he passed out.” I said then sighed. Dealing with him and his goons is always so tedious.

“Oh, yeah. That thing where your eyes glowed yellow and blue and there was like this yellow mist around you, and you choked the High Bishop with your mana? “ She recalled what happened.

“Yeah, that,”

“So it’s called the Crushing, huh? What about the High Priest? I’m planning to take Wilma as my servant so that she can draw stuff for my picture book. I’ll need his permission.”

“You can tell the High Priest, just be mindful of the people around him.”

“Got it,”

Once we arrived at the temple, Jenni and Fran were at the gate awaiting our arrival. We were brought to our chambers to change.

Jenni’s been smiling a lot more lately. And she says that she would prefer to eat lunch here in our chambers as of late.

Whenever she brushes my hair, she has this almost nostalgic smile. Considering who her current master is, she must prefer serving a female blue robe. After being changed into my blue robes, Lily puts on my flower clip. After a nod of satisfaction from Jenni, I join Myne and head to the High Priest’s room to do our morning paperwork.

About half a bell into our paperwork, Myne signaled for a discussion with the phrase the High Priest taught her.

“High Priest, would you please triple check this?” She prompted while holding the boards with both hands.

The High Priest taught it as a signal for a discussion where sound-blockers were needed. The High Priest took the boards with both hands, pretended to look them over, and handed them back to Myne while stealthily handing a sound-blocker. I did the same and the High Priest handed me a sound-blocker as well.

We couldn’t talk openly, since Jenni was in the room with us.

“Now, what is it that you wished to discuss?” The High Priest asked, not looking up from his work.

“I am going to be a big sister.” Myne said in a proud and gleeful voice.

“I see. What of it?”

“I would like you to give me Wilma.”

“...Explain,”

“I am going to be making picture books, and so in need of an artist.” Myne explained.

The High Priest looked at her quizzically, “Picture Books? What is that?” He asked.

“A book filled with pictures and illustrations. It is a book made for children.” Myne explained.

The High Priest massaged his temple with his finger, trying to comprehend the concept. “Books in and of themselves are expensive. Giving one to a young child who may treat it poorly is foolish. Books are tools for education, they need only present their contents clearly and concisely.”

“I understand High Priest, however, I believe that creating an educational tool for children will greatly help them.”

“I understand that you desire an artist to craft books with pictures. But what you two need is education and enrichment. You must also learn music.” The High Priest closed his eyes trying to remember something. “Wilma was once the attendant of the art-loving shrine maiden, Christine was her name, I believe. She also had a musician, Rosina. Myne, take both of them as your servants, so that you may be educated in music.”

“Bwuh? I couldn’t take on two new attendants at once, that’d be so wasteful. Not to mention that Myrna and I don't even have instruments, much less the opportunity to play. We don’t have the funds to buy an expensive instrument and I don’t feel the need for music to be involved in my religious education.” Myne argued against it.

I think the High Priest has already realized that attaching servants to me is difficult with Jenni around. But he’s realized that simply attaching a servant to Myne will do, since we spend a lot of time together in the temple anyway.

“It’s true that you will not be able to play without an instrument…”

After the paperwork was done, Myne and I went to the Orphanage to talk to Wilma.

“Sister Myne, Sister Myrna, you two called for me?” Wilma came out and closed the door, but maintained some distance since Fran, a man, was with us.

“Wilma, would you consider being my attendant? This isn’t an order, but a question. You can say no if you like” Myne said.

“I appreciate the offer, Sister Myne, but I humbly suggest that Rosina will be a better choice if you wish for a female attendant.” Wilma said, while sometimes looking at Fran. Her androphobia was working on overdrive.

“The High Priest has suggested that I take both you and Rosina. But I need your talents at drawing, specifically.” Myne explained.

“In the past, I was... I was once fooled by a blue priest and taken to a flower offering. My mistress Christine noticed my absence and arrived in time to rescue me, but ever since then I have been uneasy around men. I will obey if you order me to be your attendant, but if you do value my desires, I would like to stay in the girls’ building of the orphanage. There are only children and girls here.” She said while shaking a bit.

I heard Jenni's “Tch!” from behind. I didn’t look at her, but I believe she’s frustrated at the fact that she’s actually been forced into a flower offering, probably many times by now. Since they were both formerly Chritine’s attendants, she must hate the fact that she was already violated, while Wilma was saved.

I’ll want to have a talk with Jenni about it.

-

We now have a Thread on the Bookworm Discord!

https://discord.com/channels/630606651992309760/1274819171791667341

If you're interested, come join us!

Chapter Text

Once Myne understood the situation with Wilma, she quickly wrote a letter to the High Priest for a meeting. She wanted Wilma to remain a caretaker in the Orphanage to respect her wishes of being far from men.

Myne went to the bookroom to read for a while, and I stayed in the Orphanage Director’s chamber. While I was there, Jenni was on standby for anything I might need.

Jenni was a bit off after we talked to Wilma. She maintained her usual polite smile, but deep down, terrible memories resurfaced. She loathed flower offerings but had no choice. Wilma and Rosina were able to keep their dignity, and Jenni hates that. Looking at Jenni, she appears to be either in her late teens or early twenties, meaning that quite a bit of time has passed since her coming of age and she started being forced into flower offerings. I shudder to think about it, this might’ve all happened while Jenni and Wilma were still underage.

I’m just not too sure about her age and the timeline of events.

While Myne went to see the High Priest, I was in the Orphanage Director’s Chamber, reviewing my study notes and personal research materials. I’ve been writing down some of my personal findings in feystones and magic tools.

Wait. Doesn’t the High Priest have textbooks on Magic? Gah! I really, really, REALLY WANT TO READ THOSE!

I sighed then leaned back on my chair.

“Sister Myrna, your posture,” Jenni chided me while pouring me some tea. A little on the bitter side with some Zwit, and no milk, just the way I like it. I smelled the contents of the cup and took a sip. 

I fixed my sitting position and continued reading. I borrowed a few books from the book room. Mostly ones about theology. Since the “Science” of Mana follows rules based on their theology, I figured that there may be clues into how it works while reading them.

Jenni was quietly cleaning up the second floor, while Lily and Gil were cleaning the first.

It was now that I wanted to ask her about her past. I wasn’t very hopeful that she'd open up to me. And it would also be very bad to bring her with me when interacting with Wilma, especially Rosina who will be moving here.

“Jenni. About what Wilma said the other day,” I started, not looking up from my work. “I saw that you were somewhat displeased when we were talking to Wilma. Is there something about her that you dislike? Is it something about when she mentioned flower offerings?”

“No, th-thats, no, I” her eyes widened and she started stammering, surprised by my sudden question. “I… It-it’s not something for young ears such as yours to hear, Sister Myrna…”. She tightened her grip on the cloth she was using to clean.

“Surprising as this may be to hear, Jenni, I am not entirely unaware of acts of depravity. I grew up in one of the poorest districts in Ehrenfest, where there is no shortage of stories about young women and poverty.”

“That is…”

“I am also aware of what flower offerings are.”

“... I see.” She resumed cleaning, answering, but not looking at me.

“Delia often speaks of how much of a privilege it will be to offer her body to the High Bishop and become his ‘Lover’ when she comes of age.”

“Yes… She does speak of it often. I just did not expect her to shamelessly blurt it out to other people.”

And you were the one who made her like that…

“But you are not of the same opinion, are you?”

“I… I am… No, I am not” Jenni seemed to have a hard time letting it out. Like she was trained to always say that offering her body is a “privilege”. She’s ingrained it into herself so much that she can’t utter denial without stuttering. Probably afraid of upsetting the fat Bishop.

I’m guessing her plan was to groom Delia into becoming the High Bishop’s new ‘Lover’ and be free of flower offerings. And that’s just…

Though I doubt she would be completely free, the High Bishop gaining a new favorite was better than her having to serve him most nights.

“Can I propose to you something, Jenni?” I laid my pen down and looked at her.

She looked over her shoulder to me. “What is it, Sister Myrna?” she asked me. “ What could she possibly do for me? ” She must’ve thought.

“If the High Bishop is making you… service him at night, then I will give you a reason to stay here. Tell him that you will stay nights in the Orphanage Director’s chambers to observe me. And while I am staying here, you will help me practice a little music before bed. Does that interest you?”

She stopped cleaning after hearing my proposal. “You will be learning harspiel, Sister Myrna?”.

“Yes, I believe the High Priest wishes for us to learn culture, so we do not shame ourselves as blue robes. That is why Myne will take Rosina as an attendant, so she may teach both of us how to play.” I answered. “Myne only stays here in the temple until fifth bell, and if I were to stay here in the temple, I would like to keep practicing for a while even beyond that. Or perhaps read until it is time for bed. In both of these, I require your talents. You do play harspiel, yes?”

“I do play harspiel, yes. Though I am not as talented as Rosina. But, would you rather not have Rosina continue to teach you then? I am very sure she would like that.”

“As Rosina is still technically Myne’s attendant, I cannot have Rosina serve me when Myne is not around. That is why I will have you supplement that time.”

“I see, that is certainly true…”

“Then will I take that as a yes? That you accepted my offer?” I smiled and raised my brow.

“I… I, Yes. Yes, I will gladly accept, Sister Myrna.” She confirmed with a slight smile, forming on her lips.

“Very well, starting tomorrow, I will spend three nights of the week in the temple.”

With Myne being made to learn music, it’s safe to say that Ferdinand’s plan to have her live as a noble has already begun. When all of this reaches its climax and Myne becomes Rozemyne, Jenni will suffer the same fate as she did in the story. Perhaps not an identical fate, but she will most likely lose her life.

But I intend to change that.

When Myne returned, she told me that the High Priest will come to the Orphanage Director’s chamber to talk to us both in three days' time.

-

When the day of the meeting came, the High Priest sent many gifts as was customary. And he also sent two harspiels. The ones we were going to be practicing with, I assume.

The High Priest arrived not long after the gifts arrived, and we invited him to come inside. Once we were on the second floor, he was offered a seat and we sat down as well after him. While we were doing the pleasantries, our attendants prepared our tea and Delia and Gil set some sweets to go with the tea on the table.

The High Priest sipped the tea. “Aah, it’s been so long since I’ve had your tea, Fran. It smells as splendid as ever.” The High Priest’s expression softened a bit and Fran let a small smile form on his face.

Myne had Hugo and Ella make tea flavored cookies, while I had them make a modified biscuit recipe.

Since it’s difficult to keep the butter cold without a fridge, I had to tweak the recipe a bit. And had to substitute baking soda with aerated egg whites. The Biscuits were still fine, but I would’ve liked them a little lighter and fluffier than what I could achieve with the ingredients in this world. I also would’ve wanted some lightly flavored rice cakes to pair with tea, but rice doesn’t exist in this world.

“I had our chefs make these, High Priest. They are called Cookies. I had them made with tea leaves to make them less sweet to suit a man’s palate.” Myne explained. “They will be sold in the Italian restaurant that Benno, my friend Freida and I will be opening.”

The High Priest tried one and immediately went for another, meaning he liked them. “So you have also dabbled in the culinary industry? Not just Rinsham and Plant Paper?”

“Yes. There are plans to hold a taste-testing session before the restaurant opens in full. Please come if you have the time. It will be a restaurant that offers food fit for the nobility. Fran has already assured us of the quality, but I would like to eat the food of a true noble at least once.”

Myne was silently yelling “Please invite me to a meal!”

“Very well, I shall invite you both to lunch sometime.” The High Priest lowered his eyes in defeat.

Huh? Why me too? I’m fine with it, though. Just surprised.

“And these are what I had our chefs make, they are called Biscuits. The salty and buttery taste pairs well with teas that are on the more bitter side.” I explained also, then took a demonstrative bite. “I do not have a stake in the Italian restaurant, but I have donated a number of recipes that will be used there.”

The High Priest then looked between the two of us and massaged his temple with two fingers. He seemed to look at me more, but maybe I was just overthinking it.

He picked up one of the biscuits and elegantly bit into it. And surprisingly managed to bite into it, without making the biscuit break and crumble.

“Hmm. Yes, the flavor is both rich but subtle. And would pair nicely with a stronger brew of tea.”

After he had tried the tea he went straight to the point. “So, you wish to discuss Wilma?”

“Would you permit Wilma to stay in the orphanage even after becoming my attendant?”

The High Priest frowned in confusion. It was unprecedented for a gray to actually want to stay in the orphanage. And as the name implied, attendants had to “attend” to their master.

“There isn’t anyone there to look after the pre-baptism children, so I would like to use my authority as orphanage director to leave Wilma there so that she might take care of them. Wilma herself wishes for this as well.”

 “High Priest,” added Fran, “I support her request. The children are in poor health and frequently have fits in the middle of the night. Wilma and Sister Myne are both very worried about them.” Fran’s follow-up made the High Priest stroke his chin in thought.

“...Wilma staying at the orphanage will be all the more reason to make Rosina your attendant as well. I have prepared the instruments already. That should settle your complaints.”

“Why is it so important for me to learn to play an instrument? Will I need to play music in religious ceremonies?” Myne asked.

 “It will not be important whatsoever in the temple. There are many blue priests with no appreciation for the arts,” The High Priest then took out some sound-blockers and handed one each to Myne and I. 

I channeled my mana into the tool to activate it.

“Both of you will inevitably be involved with nobles in the future. You both possess mana on the level of Archnobles, that it is hard to believe you two are actually Devouring Children, meaning those who will approach you will be those of highest authority.” High Priest put on a much more serious expression. “In the case of mana users, they can only have children with those of a similar level of mana, in the case of you two, Archnobles.”

Again with the marriage talk…

“So are you saying we both are just convenient bodies to mother children for the Archnobles?” Myne asked with a glare.

“That will depend on how you two can be approached.” The High Priest answered.

“How we can be approached?”

“Yes. Whether you will be kept alive as a tool to make mana rich children or proper respectable wives of high status, will depend entirely on how you can be approached and how you can conduct yourselves.”

“Yes. And with the possibly very long extended families of the blue priests in the temple, I don’t think we can completely deny their demands and advances forever.” I added, to which Myne nodded, finally understanding the truth of our situation.

I really don’t want to get married because of my past memories, but it’s gonna be hard to ignore reality forever… Sigh.

“Very well, I understand, I will try to learn as much as I can.” Myne closed her eyes and sighed in defeat.

The High Priest nodded and replied with a firm “Good” and set down the sound-blocker. We handed ours back and he put them away.

Myne glanced at the instruments then at the High Priest. “High Priest, while you are here, could you show me what you mean? I would like to know what degree of artistic ability is expected from a noble.”

“Very well. Fran, bring me the Harspiel” he ordered. 

Once the High Priest was handed the Harspiel, he adjusted his position and did a test of the musical scales first, then played a song. The song was dedicated to Leidenschaft, about summer and growing plants. His deep voice was frighteningly beautiful. I wish I had a singing voice that good during my past life.

When the last note of the song sounded, Myne and I clapped. 

“That was incredible, High Priest.” I said in appreciation of his skill.

“Truly. I believe no woman would reject you if you sang a love song to them.” Myne said, which earned her a glare from the High Priest.

“Apologies, it was such a beautiful song that I found myself absorbed in it. But I don’t think I’ll be able to play at that high of a level.” Myne said.

“Education is not accomplished overnight. You will need to practice on a daily basis. Now, you two will give it a try.” The High Priest then ordered our attendants to fetch the child sized harspiels.

Myne struggled to hold it a bit but found that holding the instrument perfectly upright will put most of the weight on the chair, rather than on her.

I’ve only ever played guitar and piano back on earth, so I didn’t know how well that would translate here in this one. But I was willing to give it a try.

“This is the most basic sound,” the High Priest then plucked a string, which, on the Do-Re-Mi scale that I was used to, was a Do sound.

One string apart was the Re sound, and another string apart was the Mi sound. The pattern was quite obvious if you’ve ever played an instrument before. The longer, thicker strings made a lower sound, and the shorter, thinner strings made a higher sound.

Myne and I looked at each other then we tried plucking the right strings. Once we got the hang of the basic sounds, Myne started playing a simple song. I wasn’t familiar with the song, so I tried to play a different one. I played the first thirty seconds of “Ode to Joy”, a classic song that most beginners at piano start with. Myne played along when I got to around the eight second mark.

The High Priest widened his eyes, “What in the world was that song?” He asked.

“Uh, it’s a song about happiness, High Priest.” I answered.

“Could it be that you two are actually quite talented in music?” the High Priest mused.

“No, I don’t! Not even a little bit!” Myne quickly tried to lower the hurdle we unintentionally raised on ourselves.

“That is not something you can decide for yourself. To be honest, I was concerned that commoners would struggle to play at all, but it seems it won’t be long before your music is presentable." The High Priest then wore a devious smile.

Myne quickly tried to bargain, so that none of her precious reading time would be taken up by harspiel practice. Myne was unintentionally dumping some of her work onto me, since my time helping the High Priest would not decrease. I didn’t want her taking time away from my magic research(but I disguised that as time I spent on making new product schematics), so we had a bit of a quarrel about how the schedule would be.

In the end, both of us got reduced time helping the High Priest’s paperwork.

The High Priest left us some sheet music we will need to practice and present to him after some time.

Knowing that Jenni would probably be uncomfortable seeing Wilma and Rosina, I stayed behind in the Orphanage Director’s chamber to read.

Hmmm… I’m hoping Jenni can at least work well with Rosina when she moves here. The last thing I want is friction between Myne’s attendants and my own.

Chapter Text

It was during the early days of summer that we received an order from Lord Ferdinand. Lord Ferdinand had summoned all three of us to a meeting in Lord Karstedt’s Estate. With us also was Lady Elvira and Lord Karstedt himself. All of us had commanded out servants and attendants to leave, and we used an Area of Effect Sound-blocker.

“Well? How was this child who bears the visage of Mestionora?” Lord Karstedt was the first to ask.

“It was quite something, Lord Karstedt. There was not just one, but two commoners who were made a blue robe.” Heidimarie began her recount with such great enthusiasm. Almost like she was discussing a fascinating research topic. “Indeed. One of the two, named Myne, did possess the dark hair and golden eyes that was mentioned in the letter.”

“So the letter was true. So this Myne was the one who wrote the letter? I was not expecting the child to have been a commoner” Lady Elvira asked.

“No, Mother, according to Lord Ferdinand, the one who wrote the letter was the other child, Myrna.” Eckhart answered. “But yes, the child being a commoner was still quite a surprise.”

“And Myrna was quite something. Despite being so young, she appeared to be able to control her mana at an advanced degree. She was able to enter Daunt and use Crushing seemingly at will. And according to Eckhart, she could use Physical Enhancements too!” Heidimarie once again spoke with great enthusiasm.

“Yes… But I also spoke that having such a child in the temple is dangerous. As we’ve yet to see the limits of her abilities.” Eckhart added to what his wife had said.

“Physical Enhancement? At such a young age? Did she appear to possess any indication that she is a Devouring Soldier under a submission contract?” Lord Karstedt asked us who were there during the confrontation.

“No. She did not seem to be wearing any article that suggests that she is under a submission contract.” Lord Ferdinand answered, but then added “Though the possibility of her having signed a submission contract but the magic tool being kept away from her is still there.”

There were particularly cruel nobles who had Devouring Commoners sign a submission contract, but keep the promised magic tool away. They essentially command absolute obedience by only allowing the Devouring Soldier to release their mana only when they deem it worth the time.

“Lord Ferdinand. Is there a chance that Myne and Myrna, or at least one of them, was born from a fallen noble house? Or even born from a mistress?” I asked.

“Yes… Those are also possible… “ Lord Ferdinand then stroked his chin.

“Lord Ferdinand. Since Myrna was clearly doing what she could to protect Myne, perhaps Myne is her master’s child?” Eckhart asked.

“But what of the adults they brought with them? And if Myne IS from a fallen noble house, why would they send her to the temple if they had the funds necessary to raise her?” Heidimarie added to the questions.

 “There can be many reasons for the fall of a noble house. They’re house could have been purged for a crime, leaving a few of the family branches to hide among the commoners. There is also financial ruin as the reason for their fall.”

“My biggest concern is still the source of their information. Where did they get the information about the poisoning? And how did they know about me and Trudeliede?” Lady Elvira said with her brows furrowed while deep in thought.

Indeed, it was still a mystery how they knew about the poor relationship between Trudeliede and Lady Elvira. And how they found out about the assassination attempt.

“We still lack information. That is why I will have Justus and Eckhart investigate the Lower City for any information about the two.” Lord Ferdinand commanded. “Especially their character, if they, or the people behind them, are dangerous to put in the temple.”

“Yes sir!” Eckhart and I affirmed.

-

As Lord Ferdinand commanded, we went to the lower city undercover. We were currently in the plaza of the Lower City’s Northern District. Dressed in what commoner merchants wore. However… The strange looks the people around were giving might be an indication that we were not wearing apparel fit for our purpose. We needed to NOT stand out, so a change of clothes was required.

But as I was formulating a plan for investigating, my partner tapped my shoulder. He was pinching his nose in repulsion to the stench that permeated a majority of Ehrenfest’s Lower City.

“Bear with it Eckhart, we must complete this task given by Lord Ferdinand.” I told him to remember our mission and to stop complaining.

First, we needed clothes that are less conspicuous. It seems that even these clothes which I used to imitate the commoner merchants were still sticking out. We both walked around to find a secondhand clothing store. Which was a bit difficult as none of the wooden signs of the stores around had words written on them, only illustrations. But we eventually found one and purchased a pair of secondhand clothing.

Let’s see if any of them have heard of the Myne Workshop .

“Pardon, but have any of you heard of the Myne Workshop? It’s supposed to be a workshop that makes something called ‘Plant-based Paper’?” I asked them.

They both looked at each other first, then answered, “No, we don’t know a workshop called that.”

“Oh, I see. Well, thank you then.” I politely said, then we left. But I could still feel both of their gazes on me.

I see. They refuse to speak because we are suspicious individuals. Perhaps it’s not merely clothing, but also the first impression we make.

“Ugh. Even these clothes…” Eckhart complained. He then discreetly cast [Waschen] on his clothes. “Ugh. Even then, some of the smell still somewhat lingers…”

He then accidentally stepped on some animal droppings, and went to a corner to vomit.

“I won’t be able to get anything done with you in this state…” I sighed.

I took my unwell partner to an inn so that I could continue with my investigation.

My first target was any information on Myne and the Myne Workshop. Asking around for the girl named Myrna would be a bit more difficult as looking for any one individual, a child at that. I headed for the place known as the Gilberta Company.

The company is apparently the main trading partner of the Myne Workshop. I peered inside and there were all manner of products, mainly cloth, clothing and fashion accessories. What caught my eye were some unique looking ornaments with flowers on them.

Some of them were flowers on wooden sticks and others were flowers on wooden pieces with metal parts.

I’ve never seen anything like…

But as I continued to look inside, a worker inside the store came out to greet me. He performed what seemed to be a greeting.

“A fine day, dear customer, may I be of assistance?” He asked in a polite tune, but his eyes were sharp and his brows furrowed. He must see me as a suspicious individual.

“Uh, no. I was merely intrigued by those flower ornaments.” I made up an excuse.

“I see. They are hair ornaments for women. Are you interested in purchasing for a special someone?” He followed up.

“Uh, no. Merely curious. Good day,” I said then I hurriedly left.

It seems that I am still far from inconspicuous.

I returned to the inn where I left Eckhart, and thought of a plan and disguise.

After observing my surroundings and the environment I was heading to, I crafted a disguise as a typical middle aged workman.

I asked around about the Myne Workshop and they all answered the same thing, they’ve never heard of it, or even about Myne and Myrna. For a while, I’ve even considered the possibility that the Myne Workshop was a lie and fabrication. But would they truly create a lie and not at least create a facade workshop? It seemed too careless to lie about something and not spread it to some people in case they were going to be investigated. Surely, they expected some people to look into them; right? But then again, they claimed to be making a product that was relatively new. If they really wanted to lie about something, a workshop making something more common would’ve been a much safer option.

But as I was considering more possibilities, I saw children that were about Myne and Myrna’s age. I walked closer to them to ask a few questions.

“Hey! You kids there! Mind if I ask ya about something?” I called out to them.

“Hm? Yeah? What’cha want, old man?” One of the older looking kids with red hair answered.

“You kids know about two girls called Myne and Myrna?”

“M-m,m-Myne!? Don’t got nothin’ to do with her!” A pink haired boy with purple eyes suddenly stammered a reply.

Hm? That's a fascinating reaction.

“Oi, Fey, ya still scared of Myne?” the red haired boy said in a teasing tone then wrapped his arm around the pink haired one’s neck.

“Scared?”

“Yeah, she chewed him out a while back after breaking’ something of hers”

“That so? Well, do you also know a girl called Myrna?”

“Myrna? At least she’s nice to people, unlike Myne. I don’t get why she’s friends with her,” the boy, Fey praised Myrna, but scoffed at Myne.

Oh? Such a duality in reactions…

“Oh, come on. Yer just praising Myrna cuz ya got a crush on her.” The red haired boy teased him again. “I remember how you looked when she gave you that extra shumil she got a while back.”

“A-at least she’s nice to people, and unlike Myne, she isn’t a pain in the ass. And Myrna’s actually cute!” Fey argued.

“Sure… Anyway, Old man, if you’re looking for Myne or Myrna, try asking Myne’s sister, Tuuli.” The red haired one suggested. “Oi! Tuuli!”

“What?” A green haired girl replied then walked closer.

“This old guy’s looking for Myne and Myrna.” The red haired one told her.

“Myne and Myrna? What for?” Tuuli asked me.

“Well, I wanted to thank two of them for helping me a while back.” I made up a reason.

“Ah. Did Myrna help you? I doubt Myne was able to do much since she’s so frail.” Tuuli said.

Very frail, huh? Yes. That was one of the conditions for letting her into the temple. So her requiring someone to monitor her health wasn’t an exaggeration.

“Ah, yeah. Myrna really helped me out. Anyway, have any of you heard about the Myne Workshop?”

“Workshop? The only place I know Myne goes to is the storehouse near the south gate and the Gilberta Company.” Tuuli touched a finger to her chin in thought.

“Ah. I see. I’ll go check it out then.” I said, then headed for the south gate.

Near the south gate were many different wooden structures that you could call a “storage house”. I asked around about the Myne workshop, but still no one knew anything.

A possible answer came from a man who looked to be a woodworker. “I dunno about a workshop, but I’ve heard those names somewhere before. A couple blocks that way, by the main road, there’s a storage building where three kids always go to. I think two of them are girls with those names.”

I thanked him and followed his directions. And sure enough, I found a storage building. Myrna herself was there. She seemed to be lifting wooden boxes and crates that honestly looked too large and heavy to be lifted by a seven year old.

So she uses physical enhancement in her everyday life…

I found a good inconspicuous vantage point by a building across the highway. I enhanced my vision to survey their activities. But a few seconds after, Myrna stopped working and suddenly looked around my general direction like she was searching for something.

Can she sense me?

I stopped my enhancement and after a few seconds, she shrugged her shoulders and returned to work.

If she really could sense my mana, then it’s best to use more old fashioned methods.

I sneaked closer while avoiding detection. I peeked into the box she was carrying a few minutes ago to find a bunch of… wooden sticks? I wonder if this is the raw material they’re working with?

“Hey, Myrna! Are we leaving the dark bark here or steaming them in the forest?” I heard the voice of a boy.

I quickly hid behind a barrel nearby. 

“Can you carry most of it? I’m gonna be heading to Freida’s later after fourth bell. Can you carry it all alone?” I heard Myrna’s voice.

“Ugh, You’re right. It’s gonna be tough carrying all the stuff back by myself.”

“Guess you guys’ll have to finish just white bark for today.”

Hm. It seems the workshop does indeed exist.

I continued to observe them a while longer, until Myrna left and the girl, Myne came. Myne and the blonde boy left, carrying equipment and some of the material they appeared to be using to make ‘Plant Paper’.

Who should I follow?

I decided to follow Myne and the boy but they left the city through the south gate.

Myne stopped to talk to two men who were guarding the gate. I enhanced my ears to hear their conversation.

“Oh? Myrna ain’t with you two today?” A blue haired man said to Myne and the blonde boy.

If I remember correctly, she’s supposed to be Myne’s “Father”.

“Yup. She said she’s got business with Freida so she excused herself for today.” Myne answered.

“I see. Well, keep a close eye on Myne and keep her safe. Got it, Lutz?” Myne’s father bade the boy.

“You worry too much, Commander.” A brown haired man said.

“Otto… Ya never know what might happen out there. Remember the Ursaire a while back?” Myne’s father said in a low voice.

“I remember that. I still can’t believe Myrna killed something like that…” the boy, Lutz, said.

Myrna killed an Ursaire? Ah. I do remember a report by the Knight Order about an Ursaire back in mid autumn. Ferdinand did say that Myrna might be connected to it, but, to think it was true. In the report, two Laynobles, Damuel and Ulbert, were sent with a Mednoble, Elric, to an emergency deployment to exterminate an Ursaire that was spotted in the forest near Ehrenfest.

She might truly be too dangerous to put in the temple. But I believe Lord Ferdinand is allowing her to enter the temple to monitor her. I will trust his plan, while remaining vigilant for any order he might give.

As the final part of our investigation, we were to infiltrate the Merchants Guild and search for any information about the two girls.

When evening fell, and darkness reigned, we snuck into the Merchants Guild building. I picked the lock and unlocked the magically sealed gate that led to the second floor. The magic used on the gate was nowhere near as sophisticated as those used by nobles, so bypassing it proved very simple.

Eckhart and I quickly scanned the documents inside the Guildmaster’s office. We found several documents containing schematics and files for selling rights that belonged to Myne and Myrna. Some of Myrna’s schematics also had the pseudonym ‘Silvergreen’ written on them. And by just analyzing a few of their records, these designs and inventions were worth a fortune; even by noble standards. These two children by their own account balances might be as wealthy as some higher Laynobles.

After we had finished our investigation, we put everything back as it was. Leaving as little trace of our infiltration as possible. Once we returned to the inn, we sent an Ordonnanz to Lord Ferdinand.

A few days later, we were summoned to our Lord’s estate to report our findings.

After giving our report, Lord Ferdinand massaged his temple with two fingers, a mannerism he learned from his Mentor in the Royal Academy. It was a tell that he was deep in thought.

“So the claims of them being raised in the Lower City’s southern district was true?” Lord Ferdinand asked to reconfirm, still maintaining his thinking pose.

“Yes, milord,” I affirmed.

“And this Myne Workshop, which produces plant paper, does indeed exist?”

“Yes,”

“Any possible connection to nobles or evidence of her family being fallen nobles?”

“None, milord. Even the records in the Merchants Guild confirms this. Myne’s parents are indeed a Dye worker woman named Effa, and her father, a Gate guard commander named Gunther. Myrna has her Blacksmith brother registered as her legal guardian. As far as the written records go, they are not in contact with any noble, nor are they linked to a fallen noble.” I reported.

“Truthfully, I would’ve prefered they WERE from a fallen noble house.” Lord Ferdinand mumbled, but loud enough for both Eckhart and I to hear.

It seems Milord is already formulating a scheme. What exciting development can I expect!? Ahh. The excitement is almost unbearable.

Chapter Text

After Myne returned with Rosina in tow, Fran and Jenni called all of our servants to the first floor. They told us that as adult attendants and head attendants, they needed to tell the apprentices their roles and essentially, the chain of command. What’s interesting is that after some time, our servants practically began treating both Myne and I like we were both their masters. Almost like the line between who was whose servant became increasingly thin. Gil did what Myne asked of him, and Delia would do what I told her. Lily would sometimes join Delia in grooming Myne and vice versa when Lily was dressing and grooming me. But they did still maintain a sense of who serves who, in public. Jenni doesn’t suddenly start serving Myne in public, nor does Fran me. Fran was a strange case as he’s tasked by the High Priest to observe both of us. He’s been paying more attention to me than before I spoke to the High Priest.

Gil was much better now, after serving under me, he’s learned to do as he’s told. I reward him when he does a good job and scold him and to do better when he doesn’t. He’s come to respect me a little more ever since we cleaned up the orphanage and I give a portion of my personal funds to buy some of the daily necessities for it. Turns out, he had a bigger heart for helping those kids than I thought. I tasked him with being my eyes and ears in the Orphanage Workshop and to be a second in command to Lutz who manages it.

Lily wasn’t really much of a problem child, she just didn’t really like me at first. She does as she’s told, very dedicated to her duties and I guess she likes life here in the chambers better than the orphanage. She eats better, and has less demanding tasks. Since she’s my only female attendant, other than Jenni, she’s the one who maintains my room and helps me get dressed when Jenni’s not around. 

While they were having their meeting, Myne and I were given small wooden boards containing the various steps and sequence for religious ceremonies as well as the prayers necessary for them. Most of them were pretty basic but one of them stood out, the Healing Ritual Prayer. This was the prayer used to heal the land after something had drained the earth of its mana. And I remembered that we were nearing the latter part of Autumn, so a request from the knights would be coming soon.

After the gray robes finished their discussion, Myne and I began our first music lesson. Rosina showcased a song to demonstrate her skills, and as expected, she played really well. Myne and I were made to memorize a couple different sounds or notes, the Harspiel has a LOT of strings, all with different tones and sounds. I tried them out and attempted to play something a little more complex. An old religious song I used to always hear. After testing a few notes and picking out the ones that closest match the ones in the song. I’m still not very sure how to make a one to one translation of notes from Piano to Harspiel, so I tried to play it by feel. When I was satisfied with the notes I chose to use on the Harspiel, I played the song. It was the song ‘Just a Closer Walk with Thee’. Once I played the verses and chorus twice, I stopped.

Both Myne and Rosina stopped playing and were basically gawking at me.

“Oh, my! That was splendid, Sister Myrna! May I ask what song that was?” Rosina enthusiastically asked me, she readied her Haspiel, wanting to learn it.

“We-well, it is a song about drawing nearer to the Gods.” I then let out a small “hehe” while scratching my cheek with my finger.

“Do you also know how to play such songs, Sister Myne?” Rosina now had her hopes up that Myne could do the same.

“We-well, I have not heard of that song before, but I will try a different song.” Myne said then pouted a bit. I raised Rosina’s hopes then the spotlight of expectation was suddenly cast on her.

Myne fiddled a song, and Rosina watched intently. Myne was playing a song that I was unfamiliar with. She played the song for about thirty seconds. Rosina was also very impressed with Myne’s playing.

“That was Splendid!” Rosina praised Myne.

We continued practicing for about a bell’s worth of time. After that we helped the High Priest with his work and then had our free time after fourth bell. At fifth Lutz came to pick up Myne since I was staying the night in the temple.

The Chefs had to work some extra hours but were happy to receive some extra pay. And as we agreed, Jenni was staying in the Orphanage Director’s chamber for the night. I spent most of that time writing down more of my findings.

When in the forest, I often experimented with feystones in secret. Last time, I tried infusing the stones with only the darkness element. And they turned into a dull gray color and did not react with any other element, other than Life. The problem with all of this is that since I had no real elemental aptitudes, I couldn’t make an accurate point of comparison. I imagined that filling stones with Darkness Mana would create an effect similar to the Black Weapons spell, sadly, that’s not how it worked. Earth Mana and Water mana creates an effect of invigorating plant life that absorbs the feystone’s mana. I'm eager to find out what other color combinations produce what effect. Next time, I’ll experiment with three different mana colors.

After sixth bell, I was served my dinner. It was a bit lonely, eating dinner without Armin. Armin would often tell me stories about some mishaps that happened in the workshop where he worked.

After dinner and until seventh bell, I practiced harspiel with Jenni. She looked much happier finally being engrossed in art.

Maybe I’ll ask for her help making lyrics for songs. Can’t exactly use lyrics from another language in this world.

-

A few days after Rosina first joined Myne’s retinue, her other retainers started complaining that Rosina wasn’t doing her work. Both Myne and I were working on something when Delia suddenly,

“Geez, Sister Myne! Rosina isn’t doing her job at all! All she’s been doing is playing harspiel.” Delia said, pointing a sharp finger at Rosina with her other hand on her hip.

“Oh my, that is a deceptive way of putting it.” Rosina delicately tilted her head and Delia just gnashed her teeth in anger.

“It’s true! You don’t do anything except play that instrument! You won’t listen no matter what Fran says! Sister Myne, Sister Myrna, please do something about this!” Delia was now absolutely fuming.

“It is my duty as an attendant to practice the harspiel. Sister Myne, Sister Myrna, please pay no heed to this girl that knows nothing of what a shrine maiden’s work demands. Let us begin our practice.” Rosina calmly and delicately prepared our harspiels.

It was half a bell til third bell, so it was indeed time for our harspiel practice.

“Geez! Now’s not the time to be playing instruments!” Delia yelled at Rosina, but Rosina just ignored her.

Sigh. This is gonna be a problem. Hopefully, Myne knows how to fix this on her own since I’d rather not get my attendants involved, but I’m willing to help if it’s at the right time and place.

“Delia, our harspiel practice lasts until third bell, and it is Rosina’s duty to teach us to play. We can discuss the details after practice. I will hear what you have to say when I have the time.” Myne reassured Delia.

“...Understood…” Delia was still staring daggers at Rosina, but she was mature enough to realize that there was a right time for it.

“Sister Myne, Sister Myrna, there is no need for you two to listen to her nonsense.” Rosina said while gracefully playing, testing the harspiel’s tune.

“I’m afraid that in times of conflicting opinions, I need to hear the sides of all parties involved. The High Priest was very firm about this.” Myne said with a hard glare.

“...I see.” Rosina’s expression clouded a little with dissatisfaction, but a smile returned to her face when we began practicing.

After Third bell, we both finished our music lesson, and were about to go and help the High Priest with his paperwork.

“Rosina, please help Delia, Gil and Lily with the cleaning and help both Lily and Delia draw water from the well.” Myne laid down her instructions.

“Gil, after you are done with work here, report quickly to the orphanage workshop.” I ordered Gil. “Lily, after you are done with your chores, remember to practice your letters. You as well, Gil, once you’re back.”

“Understood, Sister Myrna.” Gil smiled then crossed his arms.

“Gladly, Sister Myrna.” I was having Lily learn her letters so that she could help Jenni from time to time with her paperwork.

Maybe I should start looking for more attendants..

“Oh my, Sister Myne. What do you mean? That is the work of gray priests, is it not?” Rosina opened her eyes in disbelief, but everyone was more confused than her.

“Fran is busy with administrative duties and Gil is not under me, both are busy with their own work. Did Fran not inform you that you would be working with Delia for now?” Myne now had her eyes furrowed and was giving Rosina another hard glare.

“But such manual labor is the work of men, is it not?” Rosina argued. To her, and only her, did that notion seem to be the truth. “Blue Shrine Maidens need only surround and immerse themselves in beautiful art. Surely you understand my position, as a former attendant of the arts for Sister Christine, Jenni?”

The spotlight was then suddenly cast on Jenni. Jenni scanned the gaze of everyone in the room, then spoke, “The Blue Shrines Maidens before you are not Sister Christine, Rosina. The duties we are given right now are not the same as when we served under her.”

“Hmph. See?” Delia put her hands on her hips then puffed out her chest with a victorious smirk.

“But Jenni, We-,” Rosina tried to say something, only to be cut off by Myne.

“That is enough Rosina, we will all have a discussion when I return.” Myne said in a stern voice.

Both of us walked down the halls on the way to the High Priest's office. Myne asked for the opinion of both Jenni and Fran, as they were both adult attendants and fully knew the ways of the Temple.

“Sister Christine, Jenni, Wilma and Rosina’s former master, was somewhat unorthodox—she valued the fine arts above all else. She dedicated herself to poetry, loved art, and submerged herself in music every day without fail. The shrine maidens serving her as attendants, even the apprentices, were taught to have the grace and elegance of noble ladies. Sister Christine had a strong tendency to show favoritism to those skilled in the arts, so I imagine that Rosina would have lived a life entirely like a blue shrine maiden thanks to her musical talents.” Fran gave his take.

“Indeed, life under Sister Christine may have warped her perception of what being a shrine maiden entails. She believes that Sister Christine’s way is the only way. I myself found that notion shattered after we were all returned to the orphanage and made to serve… other masters.” Jenni gave hers.

When we reached the High Priest's office, he asked us with a glare, “Did something happen? You’re both late.”.

While we worked, Myne explained the situation with Rosina. The High Priest even showed us a book containing written records of the Blue Priests and Blue Shrine Maidens that had joined the temple in the past. Once the High Priest had fully realized that Rosina acted far above her place, he simply told Myne, “If you have fully made up your mind that she is not an attendant you wish to have in your service, then you may simply return her to the orphanage and seek another.”

Myne thought for a second, then, “I will have a discussion with all my attendants after lunch. I would like to talk to Wilma before then. Please forgive my rudeness, but might I leave early to do so?”

“And of your remaining work?” The High Priest raised a brow.

“I’ll take it. You work out the stuff with your attendants, I’ll finish the leftover work. I’ll expect some compensation though,” I said, with a teasing voice on that last part. “Oh, and have Gil sit in the discussion, I want him to be my ears there.”

Myne simply nodded and she left the room with Fran.

About ten minutes into work, I handed some boards to the High Priest to triple check. He returned them to me along with a sound-blocker.

“What is your current plan with Myne, High Priest? I assume that with all of this effort being put into her education, you are planning something far more than just her marrying into the noble society?” I asked him.

“She will be raised to become a proper wife to enter noble society here in the temple until she comes of age. You are leaving yourself out, why?” The High Priest gave me serious glare.

“Assuming that I have not been erased by the time both Myne and I have come of age, you plan for me to enter noble society as well?” I gave him a cynical look.

“You believe that I plan to have Myne enter noble society and you, eliminated? Myne would be devastated and will come to scorn me and all of noble society, should I eliminate you”

“I have not exactly done enough to earn your trust, and even my attempt only feeds into your doubt of my character. You have the power to erase me without Myne ever knowing, so I would simply wish to know your honest thoughts about me.” I gave him a hard glare.

“How would I be able to eliminate you without Myne knowing?” He said with a raised brow, clearly testing how much I know.

Should I just come out and say it? If I say it, he might just straight up kill me

…I guess I’ll just have to go all in on this one shot!

“You’ve already separated our baptism medals and put them in a box where you can always find them. You need simply cast the ‘Darkness Spell’ and I will become ash. No trace, no knowledge of how or why; I’d be gone.”

His eyes went wide as saucers and he gave me furious glare which I returned.

This one piece of information raises the suspicion on me more than anything else. There are certain Archducal magic that very few people know about. 

…It was silent after that, we had the most intense staring contest ever, neither of us let our gazes waver for even a second. Even the gray priests and Jenni who were in the room with us were now tense and staring at the two of us, wary of what might happen next.

“At the very least, if you do decide to eliminate me. Promise me that you will at least protect Myne. She is naive and ignorant of the dark reaches of the world. She only ever has books on her mind.” I gave him another cynical smile.

“...This incomprehensible, single-minded determination of yours to protect her will be your leash,” He then exhaled a bit, releasing the tension on his shoulders. “Whether you be boon or bane to Ehrenfest is still unknown to me,”

“Then you need only make sure that you are the one holding said leash.” I said with a playful smile.

“Very well.” He then resumed his work.

The very next day, Rosina had an answer for the ultimatum she was given the day before. She will do all the jobs Myne and Fran will assign her. Gil gave me his report, Rosina did some self-reflection. She had realized that her yesteryears of serving Sister Christine, who blocked out the world with Art, was long past. Myne had given her every consideration she could give. Her job was to maintain the aesthetic of the Orphanage Director’s Chamber alongside Jenni, help Myne when dressing and help Fran with paperwork. She will do very little physical work to keep her hands from being damaged. And she was forbidden from playing late at night, past seventh bell.

“So at the very end, you chose to keep her as your attendant?” The High Priest was genuinely surprised that Myne was able to turn the Rosina situation around.

“Yes. Though she still finds her new work difficult, she has the determination to overcome her weak points. Though her true talents and dedication shows when she is teaching me the harspiel.” Myne gave a proud smile.

“I see. Then I believe we should see the fruits of your labor.” The High Priest gave both of us a lunch invitation to play the songs on the sheet music we were made to practice.

In those ten days, Myne and I worked our fingers to the bone practicing the harspiel. Rosina praised us for our ability to pick up harspiel in the few weeks since we started.

I have to admit that learning an instrument in only a few weeks is amazing regardless of how you look at it.

And on the day of our demonstration, the High Priest, THE Ferdinand, gave us the coveted “Very Good”.

-

Come join us in our Discord Thread on the Bookworm Discord Server!

https://discord.com/channels/630606651992309760/1274819171791667341

Chapter Text

“Go! I choose you! Growy, stretchy tree thing!” Myne yelled like a Pokemon trainer then threw the mana loaded Trombe pod in the air. The Trombe pod burst into four seeds which glowed yellow once they touched the ground. The seeds then immediately burrowed into the ground and sprouted the tentacle like vines known as Trombe. I also filled a Trombe seed with my mana and threw it into the air like Myne, four Trombe seeds sprouted four more Trombe. Gil, Lutz, Kai and myself, readied our blades to cut them down when they had reached the desired size we needed for paper.

“Hold…..” Lutz would signal our attack. After ten seconds, the Trombe grew large enough to be about as tall as he was, then, “Now!” Lutz thrust his blade forward in the air, signaling us like a commander in an army.

I activated my Physical Enhancement, imagining each of my major muscle groups filling with mana. With my enhanced legs I dashed forward, the wind whistling around me as I went. I readied my back, arms, wrists and fingers to perform powerful slashes to reap the Trombe in a single swing. I was wielding a much larger blade than the other kids, in fact, I was wielding a large single edged blade that resembled a machete. It was the same size that the adult soldiers used to cut down the larger Trombe.

Once I was within five meters of the trombe, I deactivated my Leg Enhancements to prevent my mana from being absorbed by the Trombe underground.

I discovered that one could actually resist mana absorption. You could resist the pull of mana from feystones that automatically absorbed mana on contact. With this bit of knowledge, I practiced reaping Trombe while carefully utilizing Physical Enhancements on the right body parts and the right times to use them.

In just a few seconds, I managed to reap all four of the Trombe I sprouted.

Once we were done with our secret Trombe farming, we all regrouped. Myne was sitting on a rock talking to herself. I turned to Lutz with a raised brow,

“And… She’s talking to herself again…” Lutz sighed and all of us just stood there with flat expressions.

I called her name several times but she didn’t reply, almost like she wasn’t aware that we were here at all. She was mumbling to herself about what kind of book would make for a good children’s picture book.

“She’s probably gonna be like that till she finds an answer…” Gil exasperated.

While Myne was talking to herself, the boys gathered herbs and fruit and I hunted some birds. I hunted using large darts that looked like crossbow bolts. They were made mostly of wood, with small metal points that were made of reasonably cheap metal. This way, even if I lost one from missing a shot, they weren’t too costly to produce.

I managed to hunt four birds in a bell’s worth of time. One of which I managed to hit while it was in flight.

“Here, Gil, take this to the orphanage. It’s got decent meat and the bones will make good soup stock.” I instructed Gil, who took them with a big smile.

“Thank you, Sister Myrna!” Gil was a good kid who cared very deeply for the orphanage. He’s my eyes and ears in the orphanage and the workshop. I patted his head as praise.

When we regrouped at fourth bell, Myne was still talking to herself.

Seriously? I thought she’d have figured out what to do by now…

“Myne, why not make a picture book about the stories in the bible? Wilma would surely know how to draw those.” I gave her the answer.

Myne’s eyes widened in realization. “That’s it! That’s actually genius! I’ll make a picture book bible!” Myne said while raising a determined fist.

“Right… Well, if you’re gonna be making pictures, try using stencils and keep the art simple. We’re working with limited tools.” I gave her future advice to push printing the picture books ahead of schedule; ahead of the story that is.

“Hmm, you’re right. Even early periods of printing required the use of simpler, more easy to replicate pictures since medieval printing tools couldn’t recreate fine art.” She tapped her chin with her finger while thinking. “Well, the method can be experimented but we can’t do anything without raw material. We’ll need ink, lots of it,”

While Myne went to Benno’s, I was headed to Freida’s.  She and the Guildmaster were my main backers but Benno still counted as my Business Guardian, since we were registered under him. Essentially, I worked under Benno but my Investors were Freida and the Guildmaster. With me as the bridge, Freida had a stake in the printing industry as an investor. She funded my inventions and will have a stake in my printing and paper-making related machines. She funds me through her own privy purse with the Guildmaster as her legal Business Guardian. Underaged children were alowed to sell, but few like us established workshops while being so young. We were barely out of baptismal age and yet we had workshops that were already more productive than others that were run by adults. Which is why adult business guardians were so crucial, to prevent other workshops from looking down on us and trying to crush us.

While at Benno’s, I changed into my Gilberta Apprentice uniform, which I had made recently, then headed to the Othmar company. An employee took me to the second floor where Freida was waiting for me. I was here for lunch, and to discuss two of my latest schematics. One was the lever powered printing press, the other was a lever powered hole punch machine with a detaching lower portion to help hold the book while it was being sewn together.

I kept the designs simple, since the press was going to be for smaller scale book making. I already have a larger printing press design but it was a little too expensive and impractical for our current purposes.

The design consisted of a sliding drawer mechanism when replacing letter types, and a lever press with a metal framed wood block to press down the paper onto the types.

Freida looked at the designs but didn’t really know how they worked.

“We might need Myne’s opinions on these designs before proceeding.”

Freida nodded in agreement. After lunch and all the serious business, Freida rang a bell which signaled the servants to come clean the table and to replenish our tea.

“Truly, these discussions of what will inevitably become a lucrative business, is bliss. It’s like I can almost smell and feel the money that we will be making!” She let out a dreamy sigh, even just thinking of money was almost euphoric to her.

“How are the preparations on the Italian restaurant coming along?” I asked, then sipped some tea.

“Good progress. Everything is proceeding as scheduled. Benno, Grandfather and I have discussed a possible opening, but nothing has been decided yet. It is possible that everything will be finished by late spring and the opening will be early in summer.”

I showed Freida the schematics for a pasta roller for the italian restaurant. We would decide on a price once I completed the prototype.

“Would you like to come to the Orphanage Workshop?” I asked Freida.

“I would love to. I have been curious about what the workshop looks like.” Freida agreed.

“Great. We just need to set up a date for your visit. And this is something to be aware of, please act like Myne and I are nobles while in the temple. The High Priest is very strict about this.”

“That is understandable. If I were to speak too casually to two blue shrine maidens like we were equals, it would lower the appearance of other blue priests and shrine maidens. Rest assured, I am well adjusted to such things.” She gave an understanding nod.

“Thank you, Freida.”

Freida saw me off, and I headed back to the temple. Once I arrived at the temple gate, Lily was there to escort me to the Orphanage director’s chamber. Once there Jenni and Delia helped me change into my blue robes.

“Is Myne in the Orphanage right now?” I asked them.

“Yes. Sister Myne seemed to have business in the Orphanage.” Jenni answered.

After a while, the existence of the Orphanage workshop wasn’t such a big secret anymore as it was difficult to fully hide a reasonably sized scale operation like a paper making workshop. The High Priest, the one who holds the Temple’s ledgers, had already stamped the other blue priests and the fat high bishops questions about it by stating that a percentage of the workshop’s net profit will be donated to the temple. That hopefully keeps them away.

So the blue priests will ignore it so long as you throw some money in their face, huh? They’re share of the donations to the temple goes up, and they’re fine with orphans “toiling for their benefit.”

Honestly, for a bunch of literates, they’re pretty simple-minded.

I had Lily bring my schematics and accompany me into the Orphanage. Once I got there, Myne was having a discussion with both Lutz and Gil.

The younger orphans announced my arrival and knelt. I signaled them “very good" and they returned to their work.

“Ah. Myrna, you’re back. We have a slight problem…” Myne had a disappointed expression.

“What? No ink, right?”

“How did you know?” Myne said, surprised I knew.

“Well, the ink used on parchment here isn’t good for use on plant paper, and having asked around, no other types of ink exist. Surprisingly, magic ink is the only other ink type.” I gave my bogus explanation.

I already knew all of this from the story, but, gotta make it believable.

“Yeah. But I figured that we should just make our own ink. We’ll need a ton of soot for pigment,” Myne cupped her chin while thinking.

“Soot, right. Anything else?”

“We’ll need to experiment with the mixture first but yeah, only soot for now.”

“Freida should come visit the workshop. And I also want you to take a look at these,” I gestured for Lily to show the schematics to Myne, “These are my designs for a relatively simple letterpress and a hole punch machine for book production, we’ll need your thoughts. Freida will fund it for a percentage of the profits of each printed book.”

“Sounds fair.” Myne then examined my schematics, “They look good on paper, but I’m confident they will work just fine in application.” A slight smile formed on Myne’s face.

“Alright, we’ll invite Freida… five days from now?”

“Sounds good. After our discussion, Benno and the Guildmaster will work out the rest of the adult legal stuff.” Myne nodded.

A few days after, Myne and I had the gray priests in the temple clean up the chimneys for soot. I cleaned ours at home and Myne, hers. Lutz did double duty and cleaned both the one at his place and Benno’s place. Myne explained the situation to the High Priest, but she was still told to keep most of the workshop’s activities on the down low. The blue priests won’t come near the orphanage workshop since they still believe the workshop is a filthy place unworthy of their presence, but that works for us.

When Myne finished her first manuscript for the children’s bible, she first had to show it to the High Priest to get his evaluation for any possible norms we might be breaking. She was afraid that shortening or changing religious texts might be considered sacrilege, so to her, it was better safe than sorry.

She showed it to the High Priest while we were working on paperwork, and as expected, a lecture was awaiting Myne. He jutted his chin to signal a trip to the “Lecture Room’, but when they both walked towards it, the High Priest stopped and told me to come as well.

“Myrna, what are you still doing? Come to the hidden room as well.” The High Priest ordered.

“Me as well?” I asked in surprise, pointing a finger at myself.

Well this is unexpected…

I got down from my chair and entered his hidden room as well.

He made us both sit down on a bench. He put away his usual stoic expression and put on a very serious one. “What kind of education have the both of you received? Where were the two of you trained?” his eyes were laser focused on our reactions.

“I do not understand what you mean, High Priest. We were born and raised in this city. And is there something wrong with the composition?” Myne kept a straight face.

“From the intelligence I had gathered, nothing speaks to the contrary. But that is also why I find it odd. The composition is in fact, too well made. To say that both of you are competent is a gross understatement. I have received reports from Fran that you both have been studying the bible’s vocabulary and during work here in my office, you often ask about certain words, but it still lacks an explanation. The Scriptures contain many difficult turns of phrase and words which have no exact equivalents in modern vernacular. From my perspective, you both seem like foreigners who were educated in a different language. Like deep language is something you are already familiar with, but simply did not know the characters used here.” The High Priest intensified his gaze. “I am saying all of this with the assumption that Myrna should be capable of the same.”

“I… have been asked a similar question in the past about my recipes…” Myne looked down but balled her hands into fists and spoke with an unwavering voice.

“And? What did you answer?”

“They were things I saw in dreams.” Myne locked eyes with the High Priest, her conviction unfaltering.

“In… dreams…is it?” The High Priest then glanced in my direction.

“Yes. A place I can never return to. A place not here. That is what I answered, High Priest. Do you believe me?” Myne braced herself for whatever the High Priest might say next.

“You, at the very least, are terrible at lying and keeping things hidden… I will need some time to process all of this.” he massaged his temple with two fingers. 

Is he implying that I’m good at lying? I can’t tell whether he meant that as a threat to me or as praise. I’m honestly terrified now.

-

A few days after the High Priests interrogation, Myne had perfected her ink recipe and Wilma had finished the art. We were now all set to print the very first copy. A very momentous event.

Wilma even found the courage to visit the workshop, despite it being filled with men. Though she trembled, a protective barrier of children surrounded her and put her at ease.

Once Lutz rolled the ink and peeled off the finished product, everyone marveled. Though simplistic and mundane in my eyes, to everyone, including Myne, this was the start of a printing industry that will shake and shape Ehrenfest.

After we completed a full set of the pages, Myne, Lutz and myself went to Benno’s place to show the fruits of labor. Myne brought Tuuli and Freida along to witness the binding of the very first book.

Corrina and Otto were also there saying that they wouldn’t want to miss it.

And as Tuuli threaded the holes to bind the pages. Myne was handed scissors and given the honor of cutting the thread, the very last step.

When the thread was cut and Myne held her very first creation in her hands, she shed tears of joy.

“A book. I actually did it. I managed to make a book.” She held the book up and admired her product.

“Remember, this is only the first one. We’re gonna make it so that you’ll have so many books, you’ll never finish reading them all.” Lutz patted Myne on the head with a smile on his face.

“Don’t feel too satisfied after just one book, Myne. Remember, we’re gonna print more and make a whole industry out of this.” Benno chuckled, and also patted Myne’s head.

“Uh huh, that’s right! I’m gonna make loads more, with different contents on different subjects. Ah! Praise be to the Goddess of Wisdom Mestionora!” struck a prayer pose, then sniffed the book, “Ahhhh…. The wonderful smell of ink….” Myne let out a dreamy sigh.

Why does this look familiar?

“Now, now, Myne. You may smell ink, but I smell profit. The printing industry will turn the market upside down and I’ll be damned if I’m not gonna have a piece of that.” Freida said while wagging a finger. “We must finish making the printing press quickly. Ahhh…. I can already smell the money now” Freida let out the same dreamy sigh Myne made and put her hands together.

“The sigh you make when thinking about money looks so out of place for you, Freida.” Myne teased.

But everyone just looked at her with an expression saying “You’re one to talk.”

Myne looked around and realized that we were united against her in that comment, and she let out a “Bwuh!?”.

“Geez!” Myne puffed her cheeks in annoyance, but all of us just laughed at her. 

But little did we all know, this was merely the beginning of a grand legend of how a Goddess of Wisdom began her quest to create the greatest library under the heavens.

Chapter Text

Past the midpoint of autumn, Myne and I had the orphanage make their Winter Preparations. Everyone had a part to play to make sure they all made it through the winter. Some of the gray priests and shrine maidens tasked with meal preparation in the orphanage were sent to the farms outside the city for Pig Day. Lutz and his father Deid helped us as thanks for the time we helped with their family issues. The younger apprentices were tasked with gathering preservatives and herbs in the forest as well as gathering firewood. The cooks, with some help from the grays, were tasked with curing and preserving meat. The unbaptized orphans were tasked with candlemaking and cleaning. Water is much more difficult to draw when the temperature drops, so cleaning was twice as important.

Myne and I were ordered by the High Priest to seclude ourselves in the temple at the end of autumn. Due to her frailness she was in danger of getting sick and unable to perform the Dedication Ritual in winter. Myne was of course disheartened by this, not wanting to be away from her family. But after some reasonable arguments, Gunther reluctantly agreed. As for me, Armin allowed it, despite not wanting to. He was already used to me spending nights in the temple, so me being away for a season wasn’t as hard for him as it was with Myne and Gunther. I was still allowed to go outside the temple during winter, since I wasn’t sickly like Myne. Her family was allowed to visit, but I’ll pretty much be her only company here in the temple.

To prepare for our winter seclusion, we ordered knitted quilts and thicker clothes to keep warm from the Gilberta Company. While we were there, our ceremonial robes were practically done, so we did the final fitting for any possible alterations. About a week later, all the orders were delivered to the temple.

-

Myne and I were working on paperwork on the Harvest Festival and additional accounting ledgers. I suppose as a form of harassment, the Fat High Bishop pulled some strings to prevent us from participating in the Harvest Festival. The High Priest refused to reveal the full story as to why, he simply remarked that it caused him nothing but headaches.

As we worked, a white bird, which I guess is an Ordonnanz, phased through the window and circled above us. It eventually descended and landed on the High Priest’s desk.

“Whoa….” Myne let out in astonishment. “What is that?”

“Myne, please be quiet.” The High Priest silenced Myne with a finger to his lip.

The ivory bird then spoke, “Lord Ferdinand, this is Karstedt. The Knight’s Order calls for the Temple to perform its duty. Prepare to set out at once.” The Ivory bird spoke in a deep male voice. It repeated its message twice more, then turned into a yellow stone.

Seeing it made a smile creep onto my face. It was one thing to read about all of this, but to actually see and experience it in real life was another.

The High Priest then stood up and manifested his Schtappe. He then lightly tapped the Ordonnanz twice which made it reform back into the ivory bird we saw before.

“Understood,” the High Priest gave his reply, then the ivory bird then took flight once more, phasing through the window again.

Myne’s eyes were wide as saucers in awe of the sight.

“Myne, Myrna, the Knight’s Order calls upon us! Change into your ceremonial robes and head to the Noble’s Gate at once!” The High Priest said in a very serious voice. 

“Yes, sir!” Myne and I replied in enthusiastic voices.

“...Um, Where is the Noble’s Gate?” Myne asked the very same question I wanted to ask.

I know that it’s at the very back of the Noble’s section of the temple, but since I’ve never used that route myself, I didn’t know where it was. And the High Priest warned us to avoid contact with the other blue priests as much as possible, so we both never went there.

“I shall guide you there, Sister Myne.” Fran then hurriedly but gently picked up then carried Myne. Jenni and I hurried as well.

“Sister Myne, Sister Myrna, have you both memorized the prayer?” Fran asked in a serious voice while we briskly walked to our destination.

We both nodded. We spent a good part of early autumn, memorizing the prayers and the flow of different religious ceremonies. We weren’t about to let all that effort go to waste.

“I will go on ahead and prepare everyone” Jenni said, and after a nod from Fran, she sped up her walking.

Both Jenni and Fran were experts at their jobs. Jenni having served the High Bishop, and Fran having served the High Priest, meant they both gained a much higher level of competency and training from serving high status people. Both Fran and Jenni have recently learned to work in incredible sync with one another. Though Fran still hides many things about the High Priest’s schemes from Jenni, when it comes to work involving the temple duties of their charges, they were an incredible team.

Once we reached the Orphanage Director’s Chamber, Rosina and Jenni quickly took me behind a screen to change me into my ceremonial robes. They both worked very fast. While I was being changed, Lily and Delia worked on Myne’s hair. After I was done being changed, Delia and Lily quickly sat me on the chair and styled my hair. Myne was now the one behind the screen being changed into her ceremonial robes. After we were both done, as a final step, Jenni and Lily did the final touches and inspection on my robes and put on my flower hairpin, the one I wore during my baptism. They set it above where my braid started. Myne also wore the hairpin she used during her baptism.

I stealthily had Lily strap on my secret tool belt. It was obscured by the yellow sash of my ceremonial robes, while it wasn’t completely hidden, it wasn’t too noticeable either. It had a leather pack where I stored several feystones dyed in different elements, throwing-knives and twine. Under my skirt, strapped to my thigh, was a leather pack where I kept a small knife housed in a leather sheath. This one, I wore all the time, even beneath my regular blue robes. The blade was only three and a half inches long so it wasn’t too large.

“Sister Myne, Sister Myrna, you both will be dealing with the Knight’s Order, no matter what happens, please take care not to let it show on your face.” Rosina advised with a very serious look on her face.

Jenni inspected us both and after a satisfied nod she called for Fran and we again briskly walked to the back of the Noble’s section of the temple. Fran carried Myne while I walked in front of Jenni.

Once we reached the Noble’s Gate, the High Priest and Arno were already there waiting for us. He wore the silver described in the story along with a blue cape filled with embroidered magic circles. While the armor wasn’t too decorated, it was simple but elegant. And seemed to exemplify practicality over style. He was also holding a silver helmet styled like a Greek Corinthian helmet.

“Are those your ceremonial robes?” He then inspected us both then gestured for us to turn around by spinning his finger in a circle.

We both held out our arms then spun one time.

“The design is somewhat unique but its quality is above my expectations.” he then glanced at Arno behind him as a signal. He then continued, “Myrna, Myne, you were both born in the summer, as I recall. Wear these on the middle finger of your left hand. I will lend them to you both for now.” Arno then handed us silver rings with blue gemstones.

An actual magic ring! Agh! I’m really holding back the urge to say, “Can I keep it?”. This thing would help me so much with my magic research if I could keep it!

We both slipped on our rings. They looked oversized at first, but after the gemstones glowed with blue light, they magically adjusted to fit our fingers.

“Bwuh!?” Myne let out in surprise.

“Myne, cease overreacting to every little thing.” The High Priest chastised.

“S-sorry, I’ve just never seen something like that before.”

“Both of you, wait here.” The High Priest ordered then walked up to the gate. He then placed his hand on the decorated ivory gate. He channeled magic into it, making a magic circle appear. The magic circle spread and after a few seconds, it disappeared then the large gate opened by itself.

Myne and I only had looks of wonder and our mouths hanging open as we saw all of this magic happening right before our eyes.

“Both of you, your commoner origins are showing. At least try not to gawk at every little thing.” The High Priest  chided us.

“Right, sorry, High Priest!” Myne and I apologized in unison.

We all entered through the Noble’s Gate and beyond it was a whole city filled with ivory mansions with large gardens the size of small parks. Unlike the uneven cobblestone pavement of the Lower City, this place had ivory pavement that shone under the sunlight. We walked into what looked like an ivory plaza where twenty-some knights gathered wearing the same silver armor as the High Priest but they were wearing yellow capes.

“Sister Myne, please carry yourself like a noble” Fran quietly whispered a reminder.

Both Myne and I stiffened up a bit and tried our best to mimic Rosina’s elegant smile.

“Lord Ferdinand,” a brown haired man with a somewhat impressive build, walked toward the High Priest and knelt, which signaled for the other knights to kneel as well.

That’s probably Karstedt.

“It is good to see you well.”

“Same to you, Karstedt.” The High Priest then looked at the gathered knights. “Not many knights with you today.”

“Yes, many have yet to return from the Harvest Festival.” the High Priest murmured in a resigned tone. He then gestured for the two of us to step forward. “These are Myne and Myrna, the Shrine Maiden Apprentices who will perform the healing ritual.”

We both knelt down and introduced ourselves.

“Greetings, Lord Karstedt, I am Myne.”

“And I am Myrna, Lord Karstedt, it is an honor”

Karstedt looked at both of us with narrowed eyes. Almost like he was evaluating us. He then stood up and said, “A pleasure to meet you both as well, Shrine Maidens.”.

The High Priest then commanded the Knight’s Order to set out, “Let us be off, then.” He said then everyone formed their Highbeasts. The plaza in front of the Noble’s gate was then filled with an assortment of different colored animal sculptures. I couldn’t help but feel giddy about all this magic.

“Sister Myrna, please try to remain graceful.” Jenni quietly chided me.

I let out a quiet “Oh” then fixed my expression back to the noble smile I had practiced.

The High Priest put on his helmet, “Karstedt, let our attendants ride with three of your knights. Myrna, ride with Karstedt, Myne, with me.”

As instructed, I walked closer to Lord Karstedt who readied the saddle of his Highbeast. He then picked me up then set me onto it. I tried to properly straddle the magical construct, making sure he isn’t too inconvenienced with me riding with him. He then mounted his Highbeast with the athleticism you’d expect for someone his build. He then grabbed the reins and after channeling his mana onto it, the Highbeast sprinted a bit then took flight.

The flight was very fun. And not having a seatbelt or any protective gear to strap me into place added a “thrill” to it, like riding a motorcycle at high speed without a helmet.

Once we reached the deeper part of the forest, just a ways past where we usually gather, the lifeless brown patch of earth that the overgrown Trombe was came into view.

Ugh. Seeing an overgrown Trombe in real life is something else.

The High Priest’s white lion landed on a small clearing a little ways away from the Trombe. Since it was at a slight elevation, you could still see the Trombe all the way from here.

“Thank you for the assistance.” Fran and Arno thanked the knights who had flown them. And Jenni was also helped down from the Highbeast of the female knight she rode with.

I slid my hand below my thigh to prevent my skirt from snagging onto something or hiking up, then positioned myself sideways of the Highbeast. Lord Karstedt took that as a signal and helped me down from his Highbeast.

“Thank you very much for your assistance.”

“My pleasure.” he gave me a soft smile which lasted a brief moment before it returned to its usual neutral one. He then walked over to his men to do final checks. 

The High Priest walked towards me. “It seems you have come prepared.” The High Priest said quietly, his eyes focused on my secret tool pack.

“I will do what I must,” I replied with a serious look.

“Worry not, my authority here is absolute. Myne will be safe. You have my word.” He then loudly ordered Karstedt, “Karstedt, select three guards.”

If only that truly was the case…

“Yes, sir! Shikza, Ulbert, Damuel! You three will be their guards.” Three knights then stepped forward. And replied with a firm “Yes, sir!”.

“Guard the Apprentice Shrine Maidens. Let nary a scratch on them.” Ordered the High Priest.

The Trombe became more active and we felt the ground beneath us shake.

Myne then walked over to me. “Let us pray for their success. They’re about to fight such a monstrous creature.”

I nodded and together we both knelt and offered a blessing(though Myne wasn’t aware of the literal-ness of the blessing).

“O God of War and Valor, Angriff, of Leidenschaft’s exalted twelve. May you grant all the knight’s present your divine protection.” We both chanted in unison. Then I felt the ring absorb some of my mana then it radiated blue light which rained down on the knights.

Myne was, as expected, surprised by it and quickly tried to cut off the mana, but it was already done. She looked at me for help. I just shrugged my shoulders to silently say “What’s done is done.”

But the High Priest looked at us with a conflicted expression. “You two… Just, Under no circumstances, no circumstances should you do anything until it is time to preform the ritual. Understood?” He glared at us both.

We both nodded our heads with a frightened “Yes, sir!”.

“The Apprentice Shrine Maidens have granted us Angriff’s blessing, men. Let’s go!” roared Lord Karstedt, then he manifested his Schtappe and formed a halberd. All the knights likewise manifested halberds. After both the High Priest and Lord Karstedt took flight, the other knights followed.

Myne then stood beside me and whispered in my ear which made my eyes go wide in shock, “You know, it surprised me at first, how well you act like a noble lady. Especially since you act so much like a tomboy when we’re back home in the Lower City.”

I act like a tomboy!? I mean, it makes sense that I still have my mannerisms back when I was still a guy, but I was really trying hard to pass off as normal.

But while I was still mentally reeling from the shocking revelation, a voice behind us spoke.

Though I can already guess who it is…

“Wasting mana on something so meaningless. You two are idiots.” Shikza mocked us with a smug snort.

“What are you saying, Lord Shikza!?” One of the other two knights said.

I can’t tell which one of the two is Damuel. Their helmets won’t let me see their hair color…

“What, Ulbert? Is there something wrong with calling two idiots “idiots”?” Shikza scoffed.

“But the blessing of Angriff will make a significant difference! Especially when our numbers are so low right now.” the other knight, I’m guessing Damuel, said.

I’d rather not deal with any of this, so I’ll just apologize, “Forgive us for doing something so shortsighted, we promise to be more careful in the future.” 

Shikza then gave us another dismissive snort then walked away.

“Please do not worry about what Shikza said,” Damuel said in a consoling tone, “A blessing that boosts mana is greatly appreciated.”

We then suddenly heard men chanting in unison from the sky.

Can’t quite make out what they’re saying…

When they finished the last verse of the chant, their weapons turned pitch black, and looked almost like they were covered in a thin layer of purplish black mist; as if darkness itself was emanating from them.

“Whoa…. What are those? Do you know what that is, Myrna?” Myne asked me.

“It’s the Black Weapons spell. It’s magic that grants your weapon the God of Darkness’ blessing. It then lets your attacks steal mana from your target when attacking with mana.” I explained. Which earned an “Cool!” from Myne.

“...I’m surprised you know of it, Apprentice Shrine Maiden…” Ulbert murmured. “Have you seen it before?”

“No, this is my first time, but I have heard of it before.” I played it off. Well, it’s not like I lied, I’ve read about it in the story. And that technically counts as “Heard of it before”.

I guess this Ulbert guy isn’t too pompous like Shikza is. He seems fine interacting even with apprentice blues.

“I see. Then take this opportunity to witness it in action. Few people get to see the knights using it.” Damuel hyped.

Looking up at the sky, I saw the High Priests blue cape. He had his bow drawn, and even from here, I could sense the immense amount of mana he was channeling. Once he channeled enough, he fired the arrow. After speeding through the air for a few seconds, the arrow instantly split into dozens more. The volley of arrows launched by the priest hit many different parts of Trombe, bursting into explosions of light. Some arrows hit the trunk and many more on the moving tentacle-like branches.

“It takes an incredible amount of mana to be able to split arrows like that. Lord Ferdinand, who is able to fire them off consecutively, is nothing short of amazing.” 

Damuel really looked up to the High Priest. Though that shouldn’t come as a surprise, considering he’s an expert on almost everything: scholarly work, martial arts and even political schemes.

“Looks like it’s starting to take effect.” I remarked, looking at the Trombe.

Multiple of the Trombe’s branches were turning black and its trunk was now riddled in black spots, evidence that it was being drained of its mana.

“Look! The branches!” Myne pointed to the branches that started to turn black, harden then snap off. When they fell on the ground, they evaporated into a mist of light.

After the High Priest landed barrage after barrage of black arrows, Kartstedt and the knights wielding halberds attacked the remaining branches. The incredible coordination of the knights was clear to see. While the High Priest fired volleys of arrows on one side, the knights attacked the other.

“Should be over soon…” Damuel murmured.

The Trombe was thoroughly reaped after it was fully drained of its mana. The whole thing turned black, then slowly evaporated into a mist of light.

“Fighting off the branches was a lot easier this time, with Lord Ferdinand helping us.” Ulbert sighed in relief then added, “I was worried, since our numbers were on the smaller side this time, there'd be more injured. Luckily, Lord Ferdinand is here. But that blessing you two gave, really helped. Everyone seemed to fight with more vigor than usual.”

But as we were talking about the Trombe’s defeat, a tongue clicked. Shikza then walked closer with his arms crossed.

“Tch! Ulbert, Damuel, what are you two doing? Being all buddy-buddy with those two filthy commoners?”

“Commoners? What do you mean?” Ulbert said, clearly doubting Shikza’s words.

“Has no one informed you two yet? Well, allow me to explain. Those two are just commoners who arrogantly wear the blue robes that should only be allowed to nobility. I don’t know what Lord Ferdinand was thinking, giving these two blue robes. Surely, a mana shortage can’t justify letting such lowborn be treated like nobles.”

I instinctively pulled Myne behind me. And both our attendants stiffened.

“That couldn’t be…” Damuel then looked at us. Trying to judge whether what Shikza said was the truth.

“It’s true. The High Bishop visited my home during the Starbind Ceremony and bemoaned a pair of commoner girls ‘destroying the order of the temple, one of them was extremely violent’ he said.” Shikza then locked eyes with me, his glare was a combination of anger, annoyance and disgust. But all I did was simply keep the noble facade that I’ve always done in the temple.

The lack of emotion on my face must’ve annoyed Shikza even more; like a school bully given a taste of apathy. “Say something, commoner scum!” He barked at me then stepped closer.

Ulbert raised his arm to block Shikza, and Damuel also stood protectively in front of us.

“That’s enough Shikza! Regardless of her status, Lord Ferdinand has given his orders.” Ulbert yelled at Shikza.

“Out of my way! Both of you! You laynobles should know your place! Don’t dare to give me orders.” Shikza snarled.

Both of them lowered their heads in resignation.

You both are making a big mistake, letting him do what he wants.

But after the two knights stepped away, Jenni stood in between and Shikza.

“Lord Shikza, I beg you to reconsider what you’re about to do.” She tried to reason.

“Jenni? Aren’t you supposed to be the High Bishop’s attendant? Or am I to take this act of defending the commoner, as betrayal towards him?” he yelled then struck Jenni with an armored backhand, sending her flying a few feet away.

The hit caused a cut on Jenni’s forehead, which made her wince in pain. I tried to rush to help her but Shikza quickly stopped me, by kicking me in the gut with his armored leg. I spat from the hit, and the air in my chest left me. I fell on both knees clutching my stomach.

Asshole! Who the hell kicks a little kid!?

“Myrna!” Myne called my name in a worried voice then I heard her footsteps running to me, but shortly after, I heard her “Kyah!”.

I also heard Fran’s voice, but immediately heard an “Oof” then a thud.

I looked up and saw that Shikza was grabbing and pulling on Myne’s hair.

My anger quickly welled up and I could feel my mana surging.

“What, Commoner scum? Feeling a little braver now that I’ve got your little friend?” He taunted me by pulling Myne’s hair more forcefully.

I was about to dash in to pop his head with my fists but Myne yelled to stop me, “Myrna! No! He’s… a noble… if you harm him, it’ll be bad… I’m fine, just grit your teeth and put up with it.”

Tch! I know! I know! But…!

“Hoh? So you won't fight to defend yourself, but you’ll attack if it’s to protect this one, huh?” He then put on a sadistic smile. He manifested his Schtappe and chanted [Messer], forming a knife. “Now… I wonder how you’ll react if I gouge out her eyes, hm?”

“Tch! He’s drawn a weapon! Screw it!” Ulbert yelled, manifested his Schtappe then chanted [Rott] then pointed his Schtappe to the sky, casting a red beam of light.

Damuel manifested his Schtappe as well, casting [Schwert] to form a sword.

“Wha!? Ulbert, Damuel!? Yo-,!?” Shikza was surprised that the two laynobles defied him. He accidently brought down his knife, causing a cut on the back of Myne’s hand which was clutching her head from Shikza’s hair pulling.

Myne let out a “Ouch!” and Shikza let go. Myne stumbled forward with her other hand hovering above the one with the cut. Fran and I rushed to Myne’s side. I enhanced my hand and fingers and ripped off a piece of my ceremonial robe’s sleeve. I quickly tried to wrap it around Myne’s wound to prevent blood from dripping and causing a Trombe. But I was already too late. I saw her blood drops on the ground and Trombe was already sprouting from beneath her. I tried to push her out of the way but a few Trombe vines already had a hold of her leg. The Trombe started to wrap around me as well. But I quickly enhanced my whole body to break off the relatively thin Trombe and escape.

The Trombe was still forming underneath Myne and it already reached halfway up her upper body, some even wrapped around her neck.

Gah!!! Shikza!!!

Chapter Text

“Wha-!? Trombe!? And so much, so quickly!?” Damuel muttered in shock. The Trombe grew so much in less than a minute, they probably weren’t used to seeing it grow so rapidly, but then again, I don’t think the knights have seen the initial stages of Trombe growth.

“Damuel! The Darkness Weapons Spell!” Ulbert yelled, to which Damuel nodded. He then pointed his Schtappe towards Shikza, golden bands of light then fired from it and bound Shikza.

“Does one of you carry a Mana Blade or Gathering Knife!?” I asked them while trying not to panic.

“Yes, but-” Ulbert had one. Ulbert hesitated, he really didn’t want to, but he looked to Damuel for his opinion. Damuel nodded, silently telling his fellow knight to “do it”. Handing a child a knife in this critical situation was in all honesty, very stupid, but they probably knew that I had an idea. I wouldn’t ask for something if I didn’t know what to do with it. He reached inside the pack on his back, then he tossed the knife to me.

After I caught the knife, I quickly squatted and reached under my skirt, pulling my own knife, which was strapped to my thigh, out of its sheath. My knife was obviously too small to cut down thick Trombe branches, but I needed to make sure about my suspicions on the Darkness Prayer.

I firmly held both knives in front of me, then I chanted the prayer. I didn't know the exact words to the prayer, but I put my trust in the fact that you can gain a divine blessing if you just prayed sincerely.

“O Supreme God of Darkness, ruler of the endless skies; O mighty father who created the world and all things. Please lend me thy divine power. Grant thy blessing upon our weapons,”

“Apprentice Shrine Maiden! What are y-” I heard Damuel who was wary of what I was trying to do.

“Accord us with thy divine protection. The power to purge mana from the evil. The mana that is yours by right. I pray, grant those who live upon the earth, ephemeral peace!” I finished the prayer while trying to channel my mana into both knives.

However, only the magical gathering knife was granted divine protection. Which actually made sense, the protection works by using the wielder’s mana. Using said mana to siphon the target’s mana. If the weapon doesn’t conduct mana, it won’t receive the Darkness Blessing. 

I also blessed Damuel’s weapon, which earned me a shocked expression from him. His sword was now the same black as my knife.

With Darkness imbued knife in one hand, and regular knife in the other, I channeled my mana to reinforce and enhance my body. I dashed towards the Trombe, I nimbly bobbed and weaved through the branches trying to grab me. I turned the enhancements on my legs on and off at the right timings to avoid my mana from being sucked by any Trombe that was lying dormant underneath my feet. The branches that I knew I couldn’t dodge, I slashed with the darkness knife. The areas I slashed were burned by inky purple flames, which made what they burned, gray-ish black. The same thing that happened to things hit by the Darkness Spell.

Damuel slashed his way through, dodging some of the stretchy branches, while slashing those he cannot.

Once I reached Myne, who was now wrapped in Trombe too thick to cut with a regular knife, I channeled more mana into the Darkness Knife until it crackled with purple-ish/black sparks, then thrusted onto the base stem of the Trombe. The dark flames then burned the area around where I stabbed the knife, leaving gray areas in its wake.

But like all living beings, it retaliated and struggled to survive. It absorbed more of Myne’s mana, her groaning growing louder, then the once gray areas soon returned to its regular dark wood brown color. When it regained strength, more tentacle branches sprouted from its sides, then they moved to attack me. I reinforced my arm to block one tentacle, then I channeled more mana into the darkness-imbued knife and cut three branches that were after me.

Tch! This won’t end until we heal Myne’s wound.

I enhanced my legs then dashed away from the Trombe.

“Damuel, Myrna, fall back!” suddenly yelled a voice from the sky.

Damuel and I quickly jumped backwards. Once we were clear, black arrows then rained down, hitting the roots of the Trombe.

The High Priest on his winged lion descended, hovering just a bit above the ground. He then jumped down and demanded an explanation.

“What has happened here?” The High Priest asked, his voice absolutely furious.

“H-Hi, High Priest. My blood… A trombe sprouted from my blood…” Myne desperately tried to speak, even with the Trombe branches wrapped around her neck.

“Your blood!? No! Of all things!” The High Priest then took a closer look at Myne’s hand, though wrapped in blue cloth, the dark red spot made by blood was easy to spot. He looked to the knights who were tasked with protecting us. “For what purpose do you think you were all chosen to guard them!? Incompetent fools!”.

“High Priest, we must seal that wound! Even with the God of Darkness’ blessing, I cannot do enough damage!” I said.

The High Priest looked at the knives in my hands. I couldn’t properly see what expression he had on his face, but he was definitely not expecting me to wield a weapon with the darkness blessing. But regardless of that he yelled his command, “Myrna, Damuel, clear a path! I must heal Myne’s wound!”

I then quickly dashed back in, slashing the Trombe branches that tried to attack us. There were only six branches left, but it will continue to grow back more if Myne continues to feed it mana. Once we reached Myne again, I stabbed the roots again and channeled my mana and black flames burned the roots.

The High Priest then went closer to Myne’s wounded hand. He chanted [Entwaffnung] to undo the darkness spell, turning his bow back into a schtappe. He then channeled mana into it, “Myne, this will hurt, but contain your tears. They are infused with mana just as your blood is,” he then traced his glowing schtappe along the wound. After the wound glowed with yellow light for a few seconds, it closed.

“Lord Ferdinand!” yelled Karstedt’s voice from the sky. He then descended, along with three other knights. They all jumped off their Highbeasts, and immediately ran closer to the Trombe.

“Come on, men!” They all quickly took positions. 

I dashed away from the Trombe to prevent getting in their way.

“Karstedt, strike carefully and precisely, do not scratch Myne! It will only feed it further!” The High Priest told Karstedt.

They all swung down on the roots of the Trombe, trying to cut its connection to the ground, where it drew its mana. The Trombe grew several more branches to fight off its assailants, and managed to hit one of the knights, sending him flying a few feet backwards.

“Gh! It’s a tough one. Once more, and put all you have on it!” And with a roaring “Hrah!” They swung down with tremendous force. The Trombe clearly weakened as its stalks were now thinner, and much of it turned black and gray.

“Myrna! Quickly! You are the only one wielding a knife blessed with darkness, we need precise cuts to free Myne.” The High Priest commanded.

I then went to work, cutting away the Trombe branches that were wrapped around Myne, being careful not to cut her. After I cut off the last branch wrapped around her torso, she was about to fall forward, but Karstedt managed to catch her. He picked her up and carried her. He then called for Fran who thanked the Knight Commander. Now that Myne was free, I channeled much more mana into the gathering knife. I stabbed its trunk, causing black flames to erupt from where I stabbed. After about a minute the dark flames consumed all the mana rich parts of the Trombe. It then turned black and evaporated into a mist of light.

-

After that unexpected second Trombe, the knights regrouped. Myne and I were taken a small distance away from the knights. The High Priest healed Myne, then gave Fran a potion to help her recover the mana she lost from the Trombe.

After the situation died down, the adrenaline blocking out the pain stopped and my stomach hurt like hell. Jenni explained to the High Priest that Shikza had kicked my gut hard with his armored leg. He knelt down and brought his hand close to the area where it hurt. He then chanted, “May Heilschmerz’s healing be granted,”. Green light then radiated from his hand and the pain disappeared.

“Are you fine now? Are you hurt elsewhere?” he asked in a flat tone, but I could almost feel the guilt in his voice. He stood up, looking forward, not making eye contact. “Forgive me, Myrna, if I now seem like a liar in your eyes. I did not expect the knights to disobey my direct order.” he quietly said.

“It was all Shikza’s fault, High Priest. His insubordinate behavior is to blame.” I replied.

“No. I promised you that Myne would be safe, and yet she was not.” Though the expression he had was still the same stoic one, I could tell that he genuinely felt the guilt of making a promise he couldn’t keep.

The High Priest’s sense of responsibility is just that strong, huh?

He then walked towards Karstedt and the other knights.

I then looked at Jenni, the cut on the left side of her forehead. I gestured for her to kneel down. I then brought my hand close to the cut.

“Sister Myrna, what are y-” Jenni tried to ask.

“May Heilschmerz’s healing be granted,” I chanted. My ring glowed green and a green light radiated from my hands. Jenni’s wound then closed and healed.

Jenni was shocked by what I did, “Sister Myrna… I… No. I thank you, Sister Myrna.” She then smiled at me, which I returned.

-

A while later, the knights were gathered in formation, while Karstedt, Ulbert, Damuel, and the still restrained Shikza were in front of the knights, while Myne, the High Priest, and myself were facing the Knight’s Order. Despite his seemingly expressionless face, now that his helmet was off, you could almost feel the furious aura he was letting out. If he was allowed to act as he pleased, he would definitely be dismembering Shikza right now.

“Now, Shikza, explain yourself. What happened to both apprentice shrine maidens and why did a second Trombe appear?” All eyes were on Shikza now.

“Does one need to explain, Lord Ferdinand? Those two lowly commoners.” He still had that smug expression. Does he really think his mednoble rank will still save him now? Even now that everyone already knows he’s the culprit?

“I believed I asked for an explanation, Shikza. Not to be told what I already know.” The High Priest said with eyes furrowed in annoyance.

“I merely showed them their place, and their stupidity caused all this. She should not have moved her hands near my knife.” Shikza said with an arrogant smirk.

“Shikza, what are you even getting at!? You pulled a weapon on the ones we were ordered to g-” Ulbert tried to tell of Shikza’s sins, only to be cut off.

“Be quiet, Ulbert! Know your place! Remember who ranks above you!” Shikza yelled.

“Yes, Ulbert, you must always keep in mind who ranks above you.” The High Priest said in a flat tone.

Shikza grinned, truly believing that his nonsense was working.

“On that note, Shikza, who here holds the highest rank?”

“Quite obviously, that would be you, Lord Ferdinand.”

“And, as the person who ranks above, whose orders take precedence?” The High Priest asked with a raised brow.

“Yours of course, Lord Ferdinand,”

“That is correct. And I gave a clear order. Protect the apprentice shrine maidens. Let nary a scratch on her. If you truly knew your place, you would know what to prioritize and what job to fulfill. You are the one who needs to remember their place!” The High Priest’s voice started flat. But by the last sentence, his fury was clear in his voice.

Shikza looked up at the High Priest in shock. His expression was baffled, and his eyes were open wide in disbelief. “But they are commoners disturbing the temple’s order...”

“It seems you are incompetent, foolish and uninformed. Myne and Myrna are apprentice shrine maidens who have been given blue robes. We of the temple sought their entry due to their vast amount of mana, they were given blue robes with the Archduke’s express permission. Know well that by insulting them, you are insulting the temple and the Archduke himself!”

Many of the knights gasped. The only ones here who already knew were The High Priest and probably Lord Karstedt, given his lack of surprise.

“As you know, our country does not have enough nobles. That means we do not have enough mana wielders to operate the systems of government. You should know that well, as one who returned to noble society from the temple.” The High Priest continued to explain. “The fact is that, out of everyone in the temple, only the three of us have enough mana to perform this ritual. These apprentice shrine maidens would never be here if we had a blue priest who could perform the ritual. I can express nothing but exasperation at anyone too foolish to realize that. These two that you have insulted and harmed are apprentice shrine maidens who have been given blue robes by the Archduke.”

Everyone’s eyes were now focused on Shikza.

“You ignored orders, abandoned your duty, harmed those who you were supposed to protect, allowed a second unnecessary trombe to appear, disturbed the Knight’s Order, and gave everyone more work. Furthermore, the Order’s honor has been tainted now that one of its knights has harmed the ones they were assigned to protect. Do not think you will get off lightly. The Archduke will inform you of your punishment before long.”

Shikza even while bound, looked down with a terrified expression.

I already know this will be the last we’ll see of you. Good riddance.

“As for you two. Damuel, Ulbert, you two failed to quickly stop the one who attacked the ones you were tasked with protecting. Expect a penalty.”

Damuel and Ulbert merely affirmed with a “Yes, sir” but they also had uneasy looks on their faces.

Though their hesitation to stop Shikza in time was what caused this, I still think their sentence and penalty shouldn’t be too unreasonable.

“Karstedt. As the captain of the Knight’s Order, you are responsible for selecting these incompetent guards and training new recruits so poorly that they do not even listen to orders. I will inform you of your punishment at a future date.” 

“The failings of the Order are failings of my own. I deeply apologize for the trouble I have given you, Lord Ferdinand.” Karstedt seemed to have been prepared to accept punishment.

“Come, you two, we have a job to do.” The High Priest then turned around, flourishing his cape. He formed his Highbeast while walking.

But the moment Myne and I turned around as well, I heard a madman’s scream from behind. Shikza channeled his mana and broke free of Ulbert’s restraints. He manisted his schatppe and formed a sword, then sprinted towards me. 

When he got close, he swung down his sword at me, yelling “Gurrahh! Die!”. But I simply reinforced my body with mana and caught his sword with my bare hand.

The thing about blades made with magic, the slashing is actually performed by mana, not the actual blade. So I simply emitted a layer of protective mana to wrap around my hand, kinda like Nen, to reinforce it. My mana and Shikza’s clashed(if you could even call it a clash). The clashing mana produced small sparks but since Shikza’s mana was pitiful at best, it was underwhelming.

“Apprentice Shrine Maiden, are you okay!?” Yelled Karstedt who had his sword manifested. Even he was caught off guard by Shikza’s attempt at murder.

“I am quite alright, Lord Karstedt. But what do I do about Lord Shikza?” I looked at Shikza with an unamused expression. I turned my head to look at The High Priest and ask for his order. He managed to pull Myne protectively behind him, and had his sword at the ready. “High Priest, what should I do now?” I nonchalantly asked, while Shikza was doing his best to free his sword from my grip. I could hear the gasps of disbelief from the other knights who immediately stood up to try and stop Shikza.

He wore a grimace but still managed to give a serious order. “Merely subdue him. Do not kill him.”

“Understood,” I nodded, then tugged on the sword, pulling Shikza down towards me. I then kicked his knee, making him kneel. Then threw a reinforced punch to his abdomen. A metallic clang sounded, and Shikza spat from the gut punch. The abdominal part of his front plate now had an indentation of my right fist. I then used one of my favorite moves in fighting games, The Electric Wind God Fist. Well, it just looked like an ordinary uppercut to the jaw in my version though.

With a “Doryah!” Shikza flew backwards and landed on his back. He groaned in pain.

Karstedt then finished it, by casting golden binds on Shikza. He won’t be able to break out of those, since they were made by an archnoble.

We resumed the task we were sent to do. The knights mounted their Highbeasts and I was again made to ride with Lord Karstedt. After the magical construct sprinted forward for a bit, it took flight.

“That was quite impressive, Apprentice.” Lord Karstedt said with a half smirk, but it then turned into a solemn “Shikza will be tried and receive a sentence from the Archduke himself.” He said, then after a pause, “I haven’t had the chance to thank you. You were the one who warned of the attempt on Heidimarie’s life, yes? And despite what you’ve done for my son, I put you in harms way. I truly am sorry.”

“Well, so long as I am not charged with striking a noble with my fist, I will accept the apology… I am not overstepping am I?” I was worried I might’ve been acting a little too casual around an archnoble.

“Worry not. I will ensure none of the knights speak of it like you commited a crime. You did do it under Lord Ferdinand’s order afterall.” He chuckled. “A shame though, had you been born a noble, you would make such a fine knight. I know very few who are as skilled as you are at that age.”

After we all landed on the crater where the Trombe once was, the knights once again gathered in formation, kneeling on one knee, with a hand to their chest. I couldn’t tell if it was in respect to the High Priest, or if that was simply a position they took during a ritual.

The High Priest planted Flutrane’s Staff to the ground, to keep it upright. “Myne, go. Demonstrate why the temple and the Archduke allowed you to wear the blue robes.”

Myne walked to the staff and held it firmly with both hands.

“Now, pray for the Goddess Flutrane to heal this land, drained of its mana.”

Myne nodded, then closed her eyes to concentrate. I could sense the mana she was channeling. She was now decompressing the ludicrous amount of mana she always pushed down. She then started praying, 

“O Goddess of Water Flutrane, bringer of healing and change. O twelve goddesses who serve by her side. Hear my prayer and lend me thy divine strength.”

Her mana was so intense that it was even starting to stir the air around us. Wind swirled around Myne as she channeled mana into Flutrane’s Staff. The green feystones that decorated the divine instrument began to glow a bright green color.

“Grant me the power to heal thy sister, the Goddess of Earth Geduldh, who has been afflicted by the malevolent.”

The ground beneath her began to sprout vibrant green grass. The green ring of growth radiated outward, with her at its center.

 “I offer thee this holy song, that it may cast ripples of the highest order. I ask thee to fill this land with thy divine color!”

With the last verse of the prayer, an intense wave of green mana washed over the barren land. Fresh green grass sprouted much more quickly than before. And in the blink of an eye, the once mana depleted crater was filled in its entirety.

The gasps of the knights behind me spoke volumes. They never expected that the apprentice shrine maiden that Shikza looked down on, would possess such an incredible amount of mana.

Once the green grass reached the edge, the High Priest signaled for Myne to stop. “...You may stop. That is more than enough.”

“Is that all I need to do, High Priest?” 

“Yes, the earth is now filled with mana. In fact... you went too far.” the last part being a quiet murmur.

“These are the apprentice shrine maidens accepted by both the temple and the Archduke. Are there any here who object to that decision?”

The knights came back to their senses and all lowered their eyes, keeping their silence. They all stayed in formation with their eyes on the ground. That was probably how they conveyed their lack of objections.

“They are both under my custody, you all well know the significance of this.”

Chapter Text

After the Trombe Extermination, Ferdinand was spared no headache. Shikza was to be detained and await the Archduke’s judgment. The incredible display of mana that both Myne and Myrna gave, would surely lead to more problems in the future, now that other nobles knew of their existence. With their wealth of mana, and knowledge of how to make products that were worth a fortune, they will inevitably be targeted by nobles.

Ferdinand had planned to slowly introduce them to the nobility, letting them grow and be educated in the temple until they both came of age. Ehrenfest, as well as the rest of the country, was lacking mana wielders. They would’ve been a boon to Ehrenfest. However, they were both incredibly abnormal. Both, despite being commoners, possessed more mana than most Archnobles. The Healing Ritual made it clear that Myne even possessed more mana than the Archduke himself. As for Myrna, she was much more mysterious. She seems to possess a mana quantity similar to Myne, but with none of Myne’s weaknesses. She acts with more caution than Myne, and possesses knowledge that should never be known by commoners. 

She knew of noble customs and about Archducal magic. In the Trombe Extermination, she was even able to use magic similar to the Black Weapons spell. From the very beginning, Ferdinand was already suspicious of her. Much though Ferdinand would never say it out loud, the reason he had not decided to erase her was because he owes her a debt. She had saved the life of one of his loyal retainers. Despite her unknown knowledge, she has not made a move against Ehrenfest. Nor has she shown any malicious intent towards it. Her all was focused on staying close to, and protecting her friend. So much so, that she even told Ferdinand that should he deem her dangerous enough to kill, he should at least promise to protect the naive Myne in her stead. This resolute attitude, even against the threat of death, was what convinced Ferdinand that it was her one true motivation.

About two weeks after the Trombe Extermination, Ferdinand summoned her. With both the Knight Commander and Archduke’s permission, he was allowed the usage of a magic tool that allowed one to read the mind and memories of another. And to test her mana capacity, he had set his hidden room to repel anyone below an Archduke’s level of mana.

“High Priest, I have arrived.” Myrna announced as she was allowed entry into the room by the High Priest’s attendants.

“Myrna, you’ve come. We will discuss something inside my hidden room.” Ferdinand said, then stood up from his seat and walked towards the cloaked door behind the bed.

Myrna frowned for a moment, then her eyes steeled with resolve. Ferdinand saw this, and thought it an odd reaction.

Does she already know what is about to happen? He thought, gauging her expressions.

Ferdinand opened the door to his hidden room and entered. And as expected, Myrna was able to enter without problem. “As expected” Ferdinand thought. This proved that Myrna did indeed possess far more mana than she was willing to show.

“Have a seat,” Ferdinand gestured towards the cushioned bench. To which, Myrna simply nodded and gracefully sat down. He then walked over to his work table where he had many vials of potions ready.

He mixed three different things. A synchronization potion, a liquid mana potion dyed with his mana, and some sleeping medicine, to help relax her mind. He measured all of them to make sure it had the proper ratio. When he had finished the concoction, he poured it into a wine glass then gave it to Myrna to drink. He did not tell her what it was for, yet another test to see how much she knew. She held the glass near her lips with a grimace of hesitation.

Does she know what it’s for? Or does she suspect it to contain poison?

“Drink. It is a potion that will be necessary for what we are about to do. And no matter how disgusting it may taste, you must drink it all.”

“I know, but....” she swished the contents of the glass. The look on her face seemed like she was weighing options. But after a few seconds, she simply sighed in resignation and said, “I consent to it, I suppose.”, then she drank the potion.

So she knows what it is.

Ferdinand was unsure what she meant by that, but he pushed it for later. He asked her, “Well? Is the taste repulsive?”.

Myrna did not immediately answer, in fact, she did not seem to react to the drink at all. She looked confused, like an outcome she was expecting did not come to pass.

“...It tastes like nothing…? Like I drank a glass of water…” She answered, still looking at the glass whose contents she just drank. “It does have an herbal aftertaste.”

“Oh?” Ferdinand was surprised. He had never heard of a synchronization potion tasting like that. “Fascinating…” He thought to himself. Normally, he would try to do a deep dive as to why that was, but now was not the time. He turned to the table, then gently opened the small wooden box that housed the memory viewing magic tool. The tool looked like a golden crown with a large red gemstone.

Myrna’s eyes began to show signs of drowsiness, and her head began to droop. “Is the sleeping drug truly necessary?...” she pretended to complain with a half smirk, a hand to her forehead.

“Let it do its work. Now, lie down and I will put this on you.” Ferdinand held one of the magic tools. Myrna, though practically half asleep, removed her shoes and laid down. The moment slumber had conquered her, Ferdinand slid on the mind-reading magic tool onto her head; ensuring the gemstone made contact with her forehead.

The magic tool then resized to fit Myrna’s head. Ferdinand slid on the other, knelt beside her, then leaned closer to Myrna’s tool. When the gemstones were sufficiently close to each other, a red thread of mana emanated from Ferdinand’s tool towards Myrna’s. And after a few seconds, he was able to establish a connection with her consciousness.

Ferdinand closed his eyes and tried to use his thoughts to communicate with Myrna, who was now under the mind-reading tool’s influence.

“Myrna. Myrna… Can you hear me?” He called out to her in his thoughts.

“High Priest? Are you there? ” Myrna said, her voice as though she were lost someplace.

“I am. I am synchronizing our minds right now. You have shown a tremendous amount of mana, as well as your knowledge and actions now made you more suspicious and dangerous. I will now search your memories to determine whether or not you are a danger to the duchy.”

Myrna sighed in resignation. As if she knew the High Priest would do this. Ferdinand was unsure how or why she knew that he was capable of this.

“Myrna, show me these dreams where you gained your knowledge.” Ferdinand ordered.

“Understood,” she simply answered.

  Quickly, Ferdinand could see images that Myrna was thinking and remembering. He saw a cityscape. Large buildings that seemed to touch the very heavens appeared. There were colorful horseless wagons moving at incredible speeds on a black road filled with white and yellow lines. Though the streets were not the cleanest, Ferdinand was still in awe of what magic made such buildings and structures possible. 

“What is this place, Myrna?”

“This is Earth, High Priest. More specifically, this is the city where I lived. My life before I became Myrna.”

“Before you became Myrna?”

“Yes. I was a twenty year old college student, studying Mechanical Engineering.”

“Hmm. I do not know many of those words, but they seem to be a form of high level academic attainment? More importantly, you were already an adult before?”

“Yes. I was killed while trying to protect my younger sister from a thief.”

The scene then changed into a rainy one. Above a platform bridge of some kind. A man holding some form of metal device was in front of them. A male voice was shouting for the little girl behind them to run. Ferdinand felt a suppression of some kind. Like there was something about this memory that Myrna was refusing to remember.

“What are you keeping back, Myrna?” He asked her. Not wanting anything to be hidden from him.

“I am trying hard not to remember the pain of being shot, High Priest. Or do you wish to experience it? The sensation is rather unpleasant, as I have discovered.” That last part was spoken in a rather mischievous tune.

“Rather considerate of you,” the High Priest scoffed.

“Nikkie! Run!!!” The voice yelled. Ferdinand thought that there may have been a mistake, only now realizing that the voice was actually coming from Myrna.

“...Wait… Why does your voice sound so deep?”

“....” Myrna did not reply. But Ferdinand could feel the awkwardness that Myrna felt, as they were synchronized by the magic tool. This was one of the reasons for her hesitation towards the mind reading.

“...I…, I, uh, um. I was a man in my previous life…” Ferdinand could feel the embarrassment Myrna felt. This was something she always pushed down and never wanted to talk about.

“...I… See…” Knowing how Myrna felt about this revelation, Ferdinand did not want to pry further. Her having the memories of a man was irrelevant to his objective. Ferdinand was suddenly bombarded with the emotions Myrna felt when HE first discovered her new reality being the young girl SHE is now.

Ferdinand cleared his throat, signaling the change in subject. “I have not yet seen where you gained your knowledge about Ehrenfest, Magic and Noble Society. The magic in your world seems to work under different principles. And judging from your memories, your very culture seemed to be different.”

“Ah… That would be…” Myrna was trying to recall it, but all of a sudden, Ferdinand felt some form of disturbance with his connection to Myrna.

“Myrna? Myrna! Are you still there?” It was a strange thing to ask someone whose mind you were currently connected to, but Ferdinand felt that somehow, his connection to Myrna was severed.

Suddenly, Ferdinand felt a pang in his head. And his vision was suddenly blasted with white, then a rainbow of colors. Ferdinand did not think it possible, but he fell unconscious while connected to another’s mind.

When he came to, Ferdinand was in a place that was a massive expanse of white. Off in the distance, large pillars of light that shone in different colors. There were seven pillars, each he recognized as the divine colors. He did not know where he was or how he even got here. He could no longer even feel his mental link to Myrna. He was unsure if Myrna was even the cause of this. The tool did not allow for something like this.

“Is this even in Myrna’s mind, still?” He asked himself.

He felt that his body now had freedom of movement, which was not possible with the magic tool. He looked down and saw his own body and legs, they were there. He was even wearing the blue robes he always wore in the temple. He then looked at his hands. Using one hand to touch the other, to ensure that they were real. His eyes swept around, trying to look for something. He saw a large, yellow pillar of light. Unlike the ones of the outer edges of the ivory expanse, this one seemed to be the center. Faced with no other option, he walked towards it.

But as he got closer, a large translucent yellow dome of iridescent light surrounded the pillar. On the upper parts of the pillar, golden threads of light swirled upwards and almost seemed to wrap around the pillar. Within the dome, yellow convex discs that were decorated with a pattern Ferdinand recognized, circled around inside the dome. The discs that he now recognized as large translucent copies Schutzaria’s shield, always faced outward, like they were protecting something inside.

Curious Ferdinand walked closer. But as he walked he felt a tug on his sleeve. He quickly turned around, ready for a potential threat. But he only saw a young silver haired girl with bright green eyes. He immediately recognized the child as Myrna. But before he could open his mouth to speak, he took a closer look. He felt that, for some strange reason, this child was not Myrna. Her posture, facial expression and demeanor were different. She even looked slightly younger than Myrna.

“Myrna? Is that you?” He asked with a raised brow.

The child tilted her head in thought for a moment. When she thought of her answer, she held her arms behind her back and shook her head.

She grabbed Ferdinand’s hand then she walked towards the yellow pillar. Ferdinand, seeing no other option, simply followed. He was already heading there to begin with.

While they walked, the child, still holding Ferdinand’s hand, looked over her shoulder. He simply raised a brow, not knowing what she wanted. But all she did was give a big smile, an innocent smile that, strangely, he never saw Myrna herself make. He was used to Myrna acting and conducting herself so much like an adult, that he felt off at seeing someone with Myrna’s face actually acting their age.

When they were close enough to see the base of the outer dome surrounding the central light pillars, Ferdinand saw a woman, standing near the dome with her back turned towards them. She also had white hair with a tinge of silver, tied into a large braid that reached her waist. She wore white robes with golden trim and rainbow colored ornaments. The most striking part of her whole ensemble were the rainbow colored cuffs on her wrists. They resembled the schtappe sealing bracelets that were used on criminals.

When they got close to her, the child let go of Ferdinand’s hand and skipped towards the woman. She then tugged on the hem of her sleeve. The woman looked at her, then the child pointed a finger towards Ferdinand. She turned her head towards Ferdinand, then she went ‘Ah.’.

“Good job, little one. Now, run along. You have other duties.” she knelt then patted the little girl’s head.

She then stood up straight again and faced Ferdinand. Her face was like a more mature version of Myrna’s, replacing the cuteness for a sculpturesque beauty. Her figure was overtly feminine, and Ferdinand couldn’t help but stare at how beautiful she was. She had balanced facial features and light skin. But her eyes were what surprised him. What should’ve been the whites of her eyes were black, and her irises were gold with a ring of rainbow colors rotating around her black pupils.

“Apologies, for making you walk. But I couldn’t just simply bring you to the center of this mindscape from the beginning. Also, you did not let go of her hand while walking did you?”

“I did not.” Ferdinand answered.

“Good. I sent her to guide you, though it may have seemed like a straight walk from the edge of this mental landscape to the center, had you not held her hand while walking, you might’ve walked forever, and still never reached the center.” She said with a refined giggle. “Now, I assume that you must have so many questions for me. Ask away,” she smiled, then held her arms behind her back and puffed out her chest.

“Yes. Plenty, actually. Starting with, who are you?”

“Ah… Starting off with a difficult one. Well, in a way, I am Myrna; but also not. I am… a part of her being. The Myrna you know is an amalgamation of the person she used to be, Rick, Myrna and myself. But if you truly need to call me by a name… I suppose ‘Mirika’ will suffice.”

“What is this place?”

“This place is the very center of Myrna’s being, her core, if you will, a mental landscape possible only by my manifestation.”

“Does Myrna,... Do you bear any malice towards Ehrenfest? Do I need to see you, Myrna, as a threat?” Ferdinand did not know why he even needed to ask that. Since he was not linked to the mind of this ‘being’ in front of him, he would not be able to tell if she was lying or not.

“We do not. Myrna has one mission: To protect her, who is the ‘Remedy to Apostasy’.”

Remedy to Apostasy? What on earth….

“What do you mean?”

“The people of Yurgenschmidt have fallen away from the gods. The ways of old are no longer kept, the barrier and seal erected by the former god have weakened. You of all people should know the duties of the divinely appointed position, yes? Seeing as you refused to bear it.” Her playful expression changed into a serious one.

How does she-!? Ferdinand was clearly taken aback. No one but him knows that. Ferdinand was now settling on two possibilities. This woman, and by extension, Myrna, were sent by the divine to force him back on the path he refused to tread, or, she could somehow read his memories. He wished it were simply the latter.

“Are you able to MY memories?” He said, glaring at her.

“Heavens, no! I would never read someone’s memories without consent.” She said, while mockingly raising her brow. “To put it, archaic and nonsensical as this sounds, this is what must be. That which was, is writ, by malevolent divinity’s machinations, now unwrit. Myrna’s duty is to make what was, to be. Though she may not know it.” 

“Speak plain.” Ferdinand said in a low, annoyed voice.

“And here I thought you nobles loved your archaic euphemisms and language.” She sighed, raised her palms upward in a shrugging motion aligned with her shoulders while shaking her head. “This is the challenge with working on matters of a temporal nature. Should I reveal too much, the course of what is to be, changes.”

“How can I trust anything you are saying?”

“Well, should you not, not only Ehrenfest, but all of Yurgenschmidt will perish.”

“What!? Explain!” Ferdinand yelled, shocked by what she claimed.

“In a little over twenty years, the seal and barrier erected by Erwaerman will wane. What was originally meant to seal the God of Life’s wrath and power, also had the effect of repelling foreign divine influence on Yurgenschmidt. Should the barrier fail, a powerful primordial force stronger than even the gods of this realm can defeat will come.”

Ferdinand could hardly believe this. This was becoming something far bigger than even he could simply ignore. He had once refused the way to become Zent, because he did not want to become part of the foolish struggles for power.

“What if I chose to become Zent, refill the country’s foundation, and restore Erwaerman’s seal?” he proposed.

“I believe that it will only work to delay the end. Your methods are too orthodox, and will fail to move the hearts of the nobles. In merely four generations, the old ways would simply be forgotten again.” She frowned, and added. “There are weaves of time when you chose to do so, you eliminated the Apostle sent to protect the Remedy, and the Remedy herself, and in merely eighty or a hundred years, man would simply fall away from the gods once more.”

Ferdinand simply grimaced; he could not deny that nobles, in their infinite selfishness, would likely return to the way they are now, if a leader who cared more for power than in the old ways rose to power in the generations to succeed him. As much as Ferdinand wanted to disagree, history proved her to be correct.

Mirika sighed, “Very well, I suppose breaking a few rules is fine, so long as it helps achieve the goal.” She then snapped her fingers, and a translucent yellow bookshelf manifested. “Now, manifest your Book of Mestionora.” She ordered, not facing Ferdinand, but holding her hand out.

“Is it even possible to manifest my schtappe here?” he wondered. He chanted [Grutrissheit], and his Book of Mestionora manifested.

Mirika fiddled through the translucent books in the bookshelf. She then moved her hand in a circle, and books flew from the shelves and floated around Ferdinand. They circled him and when Mirika snapped her fingers they all, one at a time, began to be absorbed by Ferdinand’s Grutrissheit.

“Now, I advise that you read the contents of the books I have given you. Though some of the information will become useless as each day goes by, find out what you need to know. Make every decision wisely, and remember, relying on what is written, will unwrite tomorrow. ”

She then snapped her fingers and Ferdinand sank into the ground. But before his head sank under, she remarked, “Oh, and I like what you’ve done with the place; I always thought it needed more color,”

 First his vision became white, then black. The next thing he knew, he was laying down on the floor with Myrna on her knees beside him, lightly tapping his cheek with her palm.

“High Priest! You’re finally awake! Thank goodness!..” she exclaimed in relief. “When I opened my eyes, you suddenly fell down. I didn’t know what to do, and your attendants couldn’t enter your hidden room,”

Ferdinand quickly sat up and removed the mind-reading magic tool. He then looked at Myrna, a little bit of unease on his face.

“High Priest… are you okay?” She asked with genuine concern on her face.

He stood up and quickly took off the magic tool on Myrna’s head and put both of them in their box.

“Myrna, we are done here. Please exit my hidden room and chambers. We will discuss this another time.” He said without looking at her.

Myrna was concerned, had she done something to anger him? She even began to anxiously think that her former gender might make him treat her differently now. She was very uneasy about how to act around the High Priest going forward.

She meekly fixed her shoes and hair then exited his hidden room, looking back only once.

Ferdinand on the other hand was mentally exhausted, his head flipping through possible actions he should make going forward.

He spent his free time during the next two weeks reading through the books that Mirika put into his Grutrissheit. Translated into the language used in Yurgenschmidt, it contained the story of a young girl obsessed with books so much that the memories of her past life carried over into her next one. The girl caused so much havoc in her wake that she ultimately needed to ascend to nobility to protect herself. Her misadventures were so grand that they even reached the divine. Ferdinand felt mixed emotions reading through what was possibly a now unwrit future.

He doubted the contents at first, but after reading through Myne’s memories, he was shocked to find that they contained the truth. Much like in the books, she valued her Family, Friends and books above all else, having learned to treasure the loved ones she now has in this life. Needless to say, Ferdinand was thrown about from the storm of emotions that Myne had difficulty keeping in check. The Mind-Reading magic tool made it impossible to present falsehoods. He spoke nothing of the things he had seen in Myrna’s memory and about the being called Mirika, to anyone. He was unsure about what to do and where to go, especially not after what he had seen and heard. But he still needed to report to both the Knight Commander and the Archduke about what he had seen using the Mind-Reading magic tool.

-

He arranged a meeting in Karstedt’s estate with both Sylvester and Karstedt. Sylvester ensured that the meeting was to be kept a secret from his mother. He knew that his mother would rant to no end about Ferdinand scheming to take the seat of Aub from him.

“I’ll be returning this,” He said, returning the box containing the magic tools he borrowed.

Once the servants had finished their preparations, they were all ordered to leave the room, leaving only Ferdinand, Sylvester and Karstedt. They activated sound blockers and ensured the room was free of anyone who would eavesdrop.

“So, what did you manage to find out?” Karstedt asked, taking a sip from his drink.

“Myne’s head was filled with nothing but thoughts of books. I could find no malicious intent within her.” Ferdinand answered, swishing his drink in contemplation.

“A commoner child obsessed with nothing but books. That’s a good thing, but she sounds so boring.” Sylvester remarked, resting his chin on his palm.

Both Ferdinand and Karstedt simply gave him a judging look. How was he able to say that in a discussion about Ehrenfest’s security?

“There is more, she also had the memories of an adult woman from an advanced society and culture.”

“What?” Karstedt could hardly believe such a claim. But Karstedt also knew that this was something Ferdinand would never lie or joke about. Not like the ever serious Lord Ferdinand would ever crack a joke.

“It is merely the truth. Myrna was also the same, I had a hard time believing it myself, even as I viewed their memories.” Ferdinand then took a sip from his drink then continued, “If their knowledge and inventions are used properly, they can be a tremendous boon to Ehrenfest.”

“Ho…. Now you have my attention,” Sylvester said with a smirk. This was great news to hear as the aub. But his mischievous side was also ignited, he imagined the fun times he’ll have in secret, trying to figure out these girls with such otherworldly knowledge and memories.

“For their own protection, they will need to be adopted by an archnoble.” Ferdinand went deep into thought at possible candidates to adopt them. He took another sip and said, “Karstedt, would you mind adopting them?”

“Hmm? I suppose adopting one of them would be possible. Adopting both would make it difficult to make a cover for both of their identities. Though, have you heard the rumors lately?”

“Rumors?” Ferdinand raised a brow.

“See, a lot of Knights saw Myrna wielding a Black Weapon, coupled with the fact that she single-handedly took down a mednoble knight with such ease, some people are spreading rumors that they are children of Archnobles born to mistresses then hidden in the temple. There’s also the incredible display of Myne’s mana, and that you warded them off by stating that they were under your custody.”

“This is far different from the books…” Ferdinand thought. He tried to formulate a possible identity to graft onto them both, with some of the information on the books as reference. “Karstedt, would you mind us claiming that Myne is the daughter of your deceased third wife, Rozemary?”

“If you deem it necessary, I don’t mind, but I see where you are going with this. What about Myrna?”

Ferdinand thought about it again, “The rumors already paint them as children of mistresses, how about it, Karstedt? Will you allow us to claim that Myrna is your daughter with a mistress?”

“Oi, Ferdinand, care a little more about Karstedt’s and Elvira’s reputation, huh? Come now.” Sylvester complained. True though that nobody would question the fact that an Archnoble might naturally have a mistress or two, but they still did not go around announcing it. There was also the fact that it would wound Elvira’s reputation.

“Then we will seek Elvira’s counsel on the matter,” Ferdinand said, then they all took a sip of their drinks.

-

One day, late in Autumn, after Myne and Myrna had finished their share of the paperwork, Myrna stayed behind and requested a meeting with the High Priest in his hidden room.

“What did you wish to talk about?” The High Priest asked while taking a seat.

“I can’t help but feel as though you are avoiding me, High Priest. Was there something in my memories that warrants such?” Myrna asked. The only things she remembered she showed were things about her previous life.

“In a way, yes.” Ferdinand said curtly.

“Do you still doubt my character, High Priest? Do I still seem like a threat to Ehrenfest?” She asked, the unease evident in her voice. “Is there any way I can get you to trust me?”

“Is there?” Ferdinand returned rhetorically. He was also interested in finding out what she would come up with; she had a much deeper knowledge of Yurgenschmidt than most.

She looked down, unsure of what to say, but then she looked him straight in the eye and proposed, “What if I swore my name to you, High Priest? My life is already in your hands, what with you having my registration medal. This way, you simply need to order me not to bring any harm to Ehrenfest.”

Ferdinand’s eyes widened in shock, not having expected her to propose a ‘Name Swearing’. Ferdinand weighed it all in his mind. True, that having absolute control over her very life and actions would erase the uncertainty of her being a threat to Ehrenfest.

“Very well, do you have a namestone ready?” He asked her.

She widened her eyes, looked away then scratched her cheek with her finger. “I… Do not… I was hoping that you would lend me the ingredients to make one. I’ll promise to repay you with extra working hours…”

Ferdinand felt a nerve on his temple twitch in annoyance. He started pinching both her cheeks and shouted “Fool! If you are the one to suggest such, then it is your job to prepare the necessities!”.

“Agh! Ouch! I’m sorry! But I’m just a commoner! I can’t go around hunting feybeasts for ingredients!” She tried pulling on the High Priest's arms to stop him. She made a good point, but Ferdinand just couldn’t help but be annoyed.

After a few more seconds of torture, he pulled back then sighed. “Very well, I will prepare the ingredients after a month, but I expect a payment of overtime in exchange.”

“Yes, sir…” Myrna groaned while massaging where the High Priest pinched, pretending to cry in pain.

Both of you are nothing but headache after headache.

Chapter Text

“Hey, Lutz…”

I called him. I was afraid of what he might say next. He just found out that I’m not the real Myne. That the Myne he knew was gone. That I’m just someone who’s living AS her now. I told him that I was fine with disappearing if he wanted me to. That I’d just let the heat devour me, and just let the anguish end me.

“...I think that this is something for your family to decide, not me.”

Wait… He doesn't mind that it’s like this? 

“You don’t mind, Lutz?”

“Like I said, it’s not up to me.” Lutz said, not looking at me, so I grabbed his arm. 

I wanted to know if he was fine with me, the girl who wasn’t Myne. He seemed so mad about me taking Myne’s place so I thought he would’ve wanted it more, for me to just disappear. With trembling arms, I asked him, “You don’t want me to disappear, Lutz? Even though I’m not the real Myne?”

“...I don’t.”

“Why?” I asked him. I wanted to know why he didn’t want me to disappear. Why was he fine with me using Myne’s body?

After repeating my question so many times, he finally looked me; straight in the eye. But he didn’t look at me with cold, angry eyes. The eyes I was afraid he’d look at me with. Instead, the look in his eyes was warm. He flicked my forehead, then said “Myne won’t come back even if you leave, right? And if you’ve been her for a whole year, then the Myne I know is mostly just you, so…” He then scratched his golden blonde hair, and with a bit of an awkward, but from the heart honesty, he said “Yeah, I’m fine with you being MY Myne.”

In that very moment, something floating in my heart suddenly clicked into place. It may not have seemed significant on the outside, but, the change I felt inside me couldn’t have been more significant.

But now, onto the little eavesdropper who pretended to be gone. Clog shoes made a distinct ‘CLACK’ and ‘CLONK’ when walking on cobblestone pavement, and the little eavesdropper stopped walking near the side of the toolshed that was our workshop. She probably thinks that I didn’t know she was just there; hiding.

“So, Uh. How long are you gonna stay hiding there? Huh, Myrna?” I said in a flat tone while crossing my arms and knitting my brows. 

I heard an audible “BWUH!?” from the side of the shed and the eavesdropper showed herself. She stopped hiding, scratching the back of her head while awkwardly laughing, like a caught prankster.

“Just in case you haven’t realized this, Myrna. Clogs make a distinct clacking sound on cobblestone pavement. I didn’t hear you walk very far away. And the way you looked at Lutz earlier; you already knew what he wanted to do, right?” I raised my brow, keeping a judgemental glare at her the whole time.

“Guess I’m not as stealthy as I thought,” She chuckled to her own lack.

I just sighed, knowing that what she did; she did for a good reason. There was no way I would be able to avoid Lutz’s questions for much longer; since I was running out of excuses and alibis. So that brief moment of us alone, to reconcile, was greatly appreciated. But I still  can’t forgive her for leaving me to the sharks.

“But it’s fine,” I sighed in resignation, letting go of the tenseness in my body. “Now that Lutz knows about me, time for you to fess up as well. You’re just like me, right? A reincarnated person?”

“Yup. I’m a reincarnated person too,” she gave a wide grin then chuckled. “So, how long have you known?”

“For a while now. It started as a hunch, back when we first met, but I figured it out after our first talk with Benno.”

“So pretty early on, huh?” She said with a disappointed face.

Not like you were trying to hide it… And you weren’t being subtle at all.

Myrna was a… weird girl. She talked, walked and reacted exactly like a textbook tomboy. So she was able to get along with Lutz in no time at all. Neither of us told each other who we were in our past lives. It’s almost like we had an unspoken agreement about it. 

But one thing about her that stood out to me was that she might be able to use magic or something; since magic did exist in this world. Back in the forest, we were all told to run, because there was some kind of monster called an “Oorseyr?”. I didn’t really know what it was; but its roar sounded like a cross between a lion and a bear. Needless to say, me, having a VERY WEAK body; couldn't run. And the monster was getting closer. Lutz tried to carry me, but even he couldn’t run with someone on his back. 

Not saying that I’m heavy or anything!

 It was a really terrifying experience. A wild animal was about to come and kill us, and I was practically dead weight. So, what did Myrna do? She told Lutz to put me down and run. Of course, Lutz didn’t want to do it. He yelled at her like she was crazy. Although in my mind at the time, I didn’t want to be dead weight that Lutz had to carry, so I agreed with her. I didn’t expect what would happen next. She piggybacked me, told me to hang on very tight, then she ran; SUPER fast. She ran so fast that she made the trip from the forest to the gate, in just five minutes. A trip that usually took us half an hour on foot, in FIVE minutes!

After she dropped me off at the gate, she ran back. When Lutz and the other kids told me that Tuuli was still in the forest, I couldn’t help but worry. I was so anxious about what might happen to Tuuli, that I paced back and forth in the room where I usually helped Otto, that I actually got tired and broke into a fever. Otto and Lutz helped me get home while dad stayed behind to put together a search party for Tuuli. Even with the fever, I was afraid of what might happen to them. But after sixth bell, dad and Tuuli came back home. I heaved a sigh of relief; even while in bed.

I wasn’t expecting to hear tales of Myrna’s heroism from both Tuuli and Dad. Their stories would’ve sounded very absurd to anyone else who haven’t seen Myrna’s “Powers”. Tuuli said that Myrna threw a hollow tree trunk that was twice her size at the bear thing and bought time for Tuuli and another kid, named Lynn, to escape. But she didn’t save just Tuuli and Lynn, she saved the other kids who were left behind in the forest. I wanted to thank her when I was finally out of bed, but apparently, after she came back from the forest, she was stuck in bed for a week, with a fever too.

When she was finally well enough to go outside again, she joined Lutz and I in our papermaking. And during winter, she even helped us with making crochet flowers for our hairpins. And this was the time that I discovered that she was not only faster than me at making them, hers also came out better than the ones I made! Mom also taught her how to embroider. And she was really good at it! The thing which I was bad at! Though I wasn’t really too bothered by it, it is kinda embarrassing to be defeated in raw girl power by a tomboy….

When we met Freida, I discovered that I had something called the Devouring. Apparently, we had something called ‘mana’ and that it was some kind of power that nobles used to make magic. But for a commoner like me, it would apparently cost a fortune to cure. What’s worse is that, since it wasn’t really a disease, even if I manage to earn enough money, I could only “repress” it. My heart fell and doom took over my thoughts.

When we met Freida again, I learned that the only way to “cure” the Devouring, was to enter a contract with a noble. But that meant that I would be willingly signing my own life away.

One day in mid Autumn, after everyone came back from Pig-Killing day, Myrna and Lutz visited while I was stuck in bed with a fever again. Myrna checked my temperature and then suddenly told me to reach for something inside of her cloth pouch. It felt like a slippery rock; kinda like a golf ball sized marble.

“Imagine the Devouring heat being sucked into the stone. It’ll help with the fever.” She told me.

I didn’t really know why she was telling me to do this, but since she probably knew more about the Devouring than I did, I followed her instruction. I imagined the heat inside my body going inside the rock thing that I was holding. The Heat was something I already had a grasp at controlling, so it was something I can sorta visualize. I imagined the heat that I always crammed inside of a box, to go inside of the marble inside the pouch.

I actually did feel the marble inside the pouch absorbing the heat. After a bit, I actually felt a sense of relief. I took out the stone inside the pouch. It was a glassy stone that was colored and glowed a pale yellow color.

Lutz called it a ‘Magic Rock’ which made me “Ooo” in wonder. I already knew that magic existed in this world, but to be holding something that was actually magic; it was something else.

When I found out that this heat, called the Devouring, will one day kill me; I was very terrified. But maybe things like this magic rock thing, I might be able to find a way to survive. Or so I thought… Even with Myrna’s help and the use of the magic rock, it was only going to delay or briefly alleviate the symptoms. And what’s worse was that Myrna was actually willingly harming herself to help me.

I don’t want that!

I told both Lutz and Myrna that it was fine if I died. That they didn’t need to feel down about it. That I’d last long enough to at least make a book. But Myrna was ever persistent to save me. She was infuriatingly selfless, reckless and never thought about her own well-being. And one day, it became too much.

My Devouring heat built up to the point that I couldn’t keep it in anymore. I didn’t remember much of what happened after I blacked out. But then, I had a weird dream.

In the dream, I was in a really dark place. A pitch black void as far as the eye could see. But inside that place, it was hot, like, REALLY HOT. Like I was surrounded by pale yellow flames. I felt like I was dying, like when the devouring heat was trying to consume me from the inside out. I cried, asking for help.

I didn’t know what to do, I was afraid that I would simply be consumed by the heat; with no one by my side. I simply sat down, curled up into a ball in anguish.

But just when I was about to lose all hope, someone came. I felt a hand on my head, and someone kneeling on one knee in front of me. I didn’t know who they were, but I didn’t feel afraid. They wore a white robe with golden trim. When I saw her face, I was shocked. She looked like Myrna; but older. She was about as tall as Corrina, or maybe a bit shorter. Her face was stunningly beautiful, with long white braided hair that shone a tinge of silver. But her eyes were what caught my attention. The whites of her eyes were black. Her Irises glowed gold with black pupils. Around her back pupils were iridescent rainbow rings that looked like they rotated as the color changed. 

She wore a warm and caring smile. When she touched my cheek, I could feel the heat being absorbed from me. I felt relieved, like I was being freed from a prison of heat. The same sensation as when Myrna “drains” my Devouring heat.

“Myrna….?” I tried asking if it was her. But the situation was just so unlike what I’ve ever seen, that I had a hard time getting the words out.

When I hardly felt the heat anymore, she stood up and held out her palm, like she was receiving something. Suddenly, the yellow flames around me started getting absorbed into her palm. The fire then condensed into a pale orb that glowed yellow. She then closed her palm into a fist, and the yellow ball then collapsed and disappeared. I then saw her eyes glow just a bit brighter, and a pale yellow aura then started to emanate from her.

After a couple of seconds, the glowing stopped. She then gave me one last smile, then walked away. I got up and started to run after her, but even though I ran, I wasn’t getting closer. In fact, she was getting farther and farther by the second.

“Myrna!” I yelled. I didn’t know if that actually was her name or not, but I wanted to know who this mysterious person was. But I couldn’t catch up to her. I continued calling out her name.

“Myrna!”

I tripped and the next thing I knew, I woke up to an unfamiliar bed canopy. I sat up and rubbed my forehead. My head felt fuzzy. And after that weird dream, I felt like someone who was holding up a huge weight, suddenly burdenless.

“Myne, you’re awake.” A familiar voice said.

Freida was sitting beside the bed, with a wooden board in her hand.

“Freida…” she then took my hand, and was examining my temperature; I think.

“Good, it seems your mana is much more stable now.” She said with relief in her voice. She must’ve been really worried.

“Where’s Myrna?” I asked her.

Freida’s eyes widened, but then she gave a refined giggle “Oh, my. She has been holding your hand this entire time.”

I looked at my left hand and saw that Myrna was indeed holding it. But she was asleep. I checked her to see if she was alright.